Skip to main content

Full text of "Six years in the Canadian North-West [microform]"

See other formats


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


A 


''(, 
^ 


wJo 


A 


^ 


& 
^ 


fc 
^ 


LO 

I  I.I 
11.25 


1^128     12.5 
■50   ™^™'     IM^^B 

::  i;s  IIIIIM 


1.8 


1.4    11.6 


-    6" 


V] 


<? 


/] 


4? 


7: 


^a 


>>       s>' 


>.v 


^"^  J 

'y 


'>/    .« 


y 


/^ 


Photographic 

Sciences 

Corporation 


J3  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WE9STER,N.Y.  14580 

(71<!^)  872-4503 


CIHM/ICMH 

Microfiche 

Series. 


CIHM/ICMH 
Collection  de 
microfiches. 


Canadian  Institute  for  Historical  Microreproductions  /  Institut  Canadian  de  microreproductions  historiques 


I 


I 


Technical  and  Bibliographic  Notes/Notes  techniques  et  bibliographiques 


The  Institute  has  attempted  to  obtain  the  best 
original  copy  available  for  filming.  Features  of  this 
copy  which  may  be  bibliographically  unique, 
which  may  alter  any  of  the  images  in  the 
reproduction,  or  which  may  significantly  change 
the  usual  method  of  filming,  are  checked  below. 


D 


n 


n 


D 


D 


Coloured  covers/ 
Couverture  de  couleur 


I      I    Covers  damaged/ 


Couverture  endommagde 


Covers  restored  and/or  laminated/ 
Couverture  restaurde  et/ou  pellicul6e 


I      I    Cover  title  missing/ 


Le  titre  de  couverture  manque 

Coloured  maps/ 

Cartes  giographiques  en  couleur 


□    Coloured  ink  (i.e.  other  than  blue  or  black)/ 
Encre  de  couleur  (i.e.  autre  que  bleue  ou  noire) 

I      I    Coloured  plates  and/or  illustrations/ 


Planches  et/ou  illustrations  en  couleur 


Bound  with  other  material/ 
Relid  avec  d'autres  documents 


r~yl    Tight  binding  may  cause  shadows  or  distortion 


along  interior  margin/ 

La  reliure  serr6e  peut  causer  de  I'ombre  ou  de  la 

distortion  le  long  de  la  marge  intirieure 

Blank  leaves  added  during  restoration  may 
appear  within  the  text.  Whenever  possible,  these 
have  been  omitted  from  filming/ 
II  se  peut  que  certaines  pages  blanches  ajout6es 
iors  d'une  restauration  apparaissent  dans  le  texte, 
mais,  lorsque  cela  6tait  possible,  ces  pages  n'ont 
pas  6x6  filmAes. 

Additional  comments:/ 
Commentaires  supplimentaires; 


L'institut  a  microfilm^  le  meilleur  exemplaire 
qu'il  lui  a  6t6  possible  de  se  procurer.  Les  details 
de  cet  exemplaire  qui  sont  peut-dtre  uniques  du 
point  de  vue  bibliographique,  qui  peuvent  modifier 
une  Image  reproduite,  ou  qui  peuvent  exiger  une 
modification  dans  la  mdthode  normale  de  filmage 
sont  indiquds  ci-dessous. 


I      I    Coloured  pages/ 


D 


V 


n 


Pages  de  couleur 

Pages  damaged/ 
Pages  endommagies 


I — I    Pages  restored  and/or  laminated/ 


Pages  restaurdes  et/ou  pelliculdes 

Pages  discoloured,  stained  or  foxed/ 
Pages  d6color6es,  tachet^es  ou  piqudes 

Pages  detached/ 
Pages  d6tach6es 


Showthrough/ 
Transparence 


I      I    Quality  of  print  varies/ 


Qualitd  in6gale  de  I'impression 

Includes  supplementary  material/ 
Comprend  du  materiel  supplimentaire 

Only  edition  available/ 
Seule  Edition  disponible 


Pages  wholly  or  partially  obscured  by  errata 
slips,  tissues,  etc.,  have  been  refilmed  to 
ensure  the  best  possible  image/ 
Les  pages  totalement  ou  partiellement 
obscurcies  par  un  feuillet  d'errata,  une  pelure, 
etc.,  ont  6ti  film6es  6  nouveau  de  faqon  6 
obtenir  la  mellleure  image  possible. 


This  item  is  filmed  at  the  reduction  ratio  checked  below/ 

Ce  document  est  filmA  au  taux  de  reduction  indiqu6  ci-dessous. 


10X 

14X 

18X 

22X 

26X 

30X 

^ 

12X 


16X 


20X 


24X 


28X 


32X 


Th«  copy  fitmad  hers  has  b«on  raproducad  thanks 
to  tha  o'narosity  of: 

Librsry  Division 

Provincial  Archives  of  British  Columbia 


L'axamplaira  film*  fut  raproduit  grAca  A  la 
gAnArosIti  da: 

Library  Division 

Provincial  Archives  of  British  Columbia 


Tha  imagas  appearing  hara  ara  tha  bast  quality 
posslbis  considaring  tha  condition  and  legibility 
of  tha  original  copy  and  in  icaeping  with  tha 
filming  contract  spscifications. 


Original  copies  In  printed  paper  covers  ara  filmed 
beginning  with  the  front  cover  and  ending  on 
the  last  page  with  a  printed  or  Illustrated  impres- 
sion, or  the  back  cover  when  appropriate.  All 
other  original  copies  are  filmed  beginning  on  the 
first  page  with  a  printed  or  illustrated  impres- 
sion, and  andlr.g  on  the  last  page  with  a  printed 
or  illustrated  impression. 


The  last  recorded  frame  on  each  microfiche 
shall  contain  the  symbol  — »■  (meaning  "COi^- 
TINUED"),  or  the  symbol  V  (meaning  "END"), 
whichever  applies. 

Maps,  plates,  charts,  etc.,  may  be  filmed  at 
different  reduction  ratios.  Those  too  large  to  be 
entirely  included  in  one  exposure  are  filmed 
beginning  in  the  upper  left  hand  corner,  left  to 
right  and  top  to  bottom,  as  many  frames  as 
required.  The  following  diagrams  illustrate  the 
method: 


Les  imagas  sulvantas  ont  AtA  reprodultes  avac  la 
plus  grand  soin,  compta  tenu  de  la  condition  at 
da  la  nettet*  de  I'exemplalra  filmA,  et  en 
conformity  avac  les  conditions  du  contrat  de 
filmage. 

Les  exemplalres  originaux  dont  la  couverture  en 
papier  est  imprimie  sont  filmAs  en  commengant 
par  la  premier  plat  et  en  terminant  soit  par  la 
derniAre  page  qui  comporte  une  empreinte 
d'Impression  ou  d'illustration,  soit  par  la  second 
plat,  salon  la  cas.  Tous  les  autras  exemplaires 
originaux  sont  filmAs  en  commenpant  par  la 
premiAre  page  qui  comporte  une  empreinte 
d'Impression  ou  d'illustration  et  en  terminant  par 
la  derniAre  page  qui  comporte  una  telle 
empreinte. 

Un  des  symboles  suivants  apparaitra  sur  la 
dernidre  image  de  cheque  microfiche,  selon  le 
cas:  le  symbole  — ^>  signifie  "A  SUIVRE",  le 
symbols  ▼  signifie  "FIN". 

Les  cartes,  planches,  tableaux,  etc.,  peuvent  dtre 
film^s  A  des  taux  de  reduction  diffArents. 
Lorsque  le  document  est  trop  firand  pour  dtre 
raproduit  en  un  seul  cliche,  il  est  filmi  A  partir 
de  Tangle  sup6rieur  gauche,  de  gauche  A  droits, 
et  de  haut  en  bas,  en  prenant  le  nombre 
d'imagas  nicessaire.  Les  diagrammes  suivants 
iilustrent  la  mathode. 


1 

2 

3 

1 

2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

TH 


Trc 


SIX   YEARS 


IX 


THE  CANADIAN  NORTH-WEST. 


\%~mr     —  *i  O 


BY 


MONS.  JEA]^  D'ARTIGUE. 


Tramlated  from  the  French  by  L,  C.  Gorbett,  Esq.,  B.  A.,  mid 

Rev.  S.  Smith,  B.D. 


HUNTER,    ROSE    AND    COMPANY. 

1882. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  the  Parliament  of  the  Dominion  of  Canada 
in  the  year  one  thousand  eight  himdred  and  eighty-two,  by  Jean 
D'Artigue,  in  the  Office  of  the  Minister  of  Agriculture. 


PREFACE. 


THIS  Book,  which  I  dedicate  to  the  Canadian  Public, 
is  not  a  work  of  fiction,  but  is  purely  historical. 
In  writing  it,  elegance  of  style  has  not  been  studied,  but 
rather  a  simple  relation  of  facts  as  they  occur.  It  may 
be  wanting  in  interest  to  the  lover  of  imaginary  adven- 
ture, but  to  those  who  love  the  truth,  I  trust  it  will  be 
found  sufficiently  interesting  to  repay  a  perusal. 

My  object  in  undertaking  this  woik  is  not  to  gain 
notoriety,  but  to  furnish  the  Canadian  Public  with  an 
account,  not  yet  given  by  any  writer,  of  the  object  of  the 
organization  of  the  North-West  Mounted  Police  Force, 
the  trials,  privations,  and  adventures  which  they  encoun- 
tered, and  the  results  of  the  expedition. 

This  book  is  divided  into  three  parts,  the  first  of  which 
contains  a  history  of  the  campaign  of  the  North -West 
Mounted  Police,  in  the  year  1874,  under  command  of 
Colonel  French,  and  though  it  is  short,  it  relates  facts 
which  should  form  a  few  pages  of  Canadian  history  and 


28:uy 


iv 


Preface. 


being  an  eye-witness,  I  have  simply  stated  the  facts,  leav- 
ing to  the  general  public  the  task  of  deducing  conclu- 
sions. 

The  second  part  contains  the  history  of  our  sojourn  in 
the  far  North- West,  and  gives  an  account  of  the  journeys 
made  by  myself  over  7ast  plains ;  the  first,  undertaken 
to  acquaint  myself  with  the  manr.ers  and  actions  of  the 
Indians  in  their  primeval  state,  and  the  second,  in  dis- 
charge of  official  duty,  and  to  study  further  the  Indian 
character. 

The  third  part  is  an  account  of  my  return  journey  from 
Fort  Saskatchewan  via  Saskatchewan  and  Red  River, 
and  Lakes  Winnepeg,  Superior,  and  Huron  to  Samia,  and 
thence  by  rail  to  Quebec.  This  part  will  be  found  the 
most  interesting  of  the  three,  and  also  the  most  useful  to 
intending  settlers  in  the  North-West  as  it  contains  geo- 
graphical and  agricultural  information  which  will  give 
an  idea  of  the  future  of  that  region  traversed  by  the 
Saskatchewan. 


CHAPTER 


T 
JL. 


Page. 


General  State  of  Affairs  in  the  North-West  Terrikories  previous  to  the 
year  1874 — Organization  of  the  North-West  Mounted  Police  Force 
— My*  Enlistment  in  that  Corps— The  Apostle  of  Temperance- 
Military  Life  during  oiur  Stay  at  the  New  Fon,  of  Toronto 9 

CHAPTER  II. 

Our  Departure  from  Toronto — Ideas  of  a  Misanthrope  about  Civilization 
— The  Northern  Metropolis  of  the  United  States— St.  Paul — The 
Red  River  Valley — Our  First  Camping  Night  on  the  Prairie — The 
Hunters  of  the  Plains— Our  arrival  at  Dufferin,  opposite  Emerson.     19 

CHAPTER  III. 


Dufferin  in  1874— The  Stampede — The  Final  Oiganization  of  the 
Mounted  Police — The  Apostle  of  Temperance  again — A  Sioux 
Scare '. 


32 


CHAPTER  IV. 

Departure  of  Mounted  Police  from  Dufferin — Desertion  of  Inspector 
Richer— Beginning  of  Hardships— The  Mounted  Police  Trans- 
formed into  Cart-drivers — A  Modem  Diogenes — Camping  on  Souris 
River^The  Trial  of  Sub-constable  P.— State  of  the  Mounted  Police 
on  their  arrival  at  Roche  Perc^e  40 

CHAPTER  V. 


Report  that  the  Mounted  Police  had  been  Massacred  by  the  Sioux - 
Roche  Perc^e-  Church  Services— The  Division  of  Our  Forces  . . . . 


52 


VI 


Contents. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

Pack. 
Departure  of  the  Main  Column  from  Roche  Perc<?e — The  Templar's 
Castles  in  the  Air  Vanish— Departure  of  Our  Party  for  Fort  Ellice 
— A  Change  for  the  Better— The  Glorious  Death  of  a  Sioux  Brave  — 
A  Horrible  Dream 58 


CHAPTER  VII. 


Fort  Ellice — Our  Departure — The  Region  between  Qu'Appelle  River 
and  the  South  Saskatchewan— Our  Arrival  at  Carleton- The  un- 
even Course  of  Love 


66 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

My  First  Attempt  to  Paddle  a  Canoe — Ditticulties  of  the  Journey  in- 
creasing— Our  Arrival  at  Victoria — Making  Corduroy  Roads—  Our 
Arrival  at  Edmonton — Tlie  Vicissitudes  of  the  Main  Column  D  - 
A  Constable's  Strange  Request  —Reaching  the  Junction,  and  the 
Disapix)intment  that  followed-  New  Orders  from  the  Government 
— The  Forces  directed  by  Colonel  McLeod — Return  of  the  Com- 
missioner to  Dufferin 72 

CHAPTER  IX. 

Edmonton  in  1874 — My  Journey  to  the  Plains— A  New  Mode  of  Tra- 
velling— My  First  Experience  in  Camping  Out  in  Winter— My 
Arrival  at  BuflFalo  Lake  -A  Bold  Hunter— An  Indian  Camp  on 
Red  Deer  River— An  Indian  Dance  or  Pow-Wow 81 

CHAPTER  X. 


An  Unexpected  Proposal — On  the  Road  Again — A  Disagreement — 
Hunting  the  PuflFalo — Disappearance  of  my  Guides — Visit  to  An- 
other Camp —A  Council  of  Warriors — A.  Peculiar  Feast— On  my 
Return — Frozen  Ears— Paternal  Anxiety — The  Indian  Doctor — 
Return  to  Bu£Falo  Lake — Visit  to  the  Cree  Indian  Headquarter  s — 
The  Indian  Conjuror's  Account  of  the  Creation  of  the  World— My 
Return  to  Edmonton  and  Kind  Reception 89 


Contents. 


Vll 


CHAPTER  XI. 

Paqe. 
Disturbance  during  my  Absence  and  its  Causes—  Selection  of  a  Rite  for 
a  New  Fort — Resignation  of  Colonel  French  and  Appointment  of 
Colonel  McLeod— His  Visit  to  Fort  Saskatchewan— Fort  Tail 
Creek—  On  the  Red  Deer  River — Second  Journey  to  the  Plains — 
Importunate  Guests— Meeting  an  Interpreter  from  Fort  Mclieod 
— A  Proof  of  Half-Breed  Bravery — Lost !— My  Arrival  at  Pigeon 
Lake 100 

CHAPTER  Xn. 

Pigeon  Lake  and  its  Surroundings^Retracing  our  Steps — Short  of 
Rations — How  to  Prepare  Dry  Meat — On  the  Right  Road  again 
—  Battle  River — Our  Arrival  at  Tail  Creek  Fort— A  Word  about 
That  Place— Constable  P.  a  wonderful  Mathematician — My.  At- 
tempt to  Assist  him 115 

CHAPTER  XHI. 

Constable  P.  is  Succeeded  by  Constable  S.,  of  Fort  Saskatchewan- 
Winter  Dwelling  of  Buffalo  Hunters— State  of  the  Region  between 
the  Rivers  Bow  and  Red  Deer  during  the  Winter — Sad  fate  of  a 
Courageous  Missionary — Inquest  of  a  Supposed  Murder  perpetrated 
at  Tail  Creek — My  Return  to  Fort  Saskatchewan 124 

CHAPTER  XIV. 

Good  Results  from  Stationing  A  Division  at  Fort  Saskatchewan  —The 

Trial  and  Execution  of  a  Cannibal^ — My  Resolve  to  Return  to  France 

— A  Theatrical  Performance  and  Ball  at  Edmonton  in  1880 — St. 

■    Albert— Lost ! — A  Night  on  the  Plains — Found  a  Friend— Frozen 

Feet  129 

CHAPTER  XV. 


Modes  of  Travelling  to  Reach  Winnipeg— The  Steamboat  Ltly  My 
Departure  From  Fort  Saskatchewan— Importunate  Visitors — The 
Fate  of  the  Half-breed  Race— Fort  Pitt— The  Half-breed  Home- 


Vlll 


Contents. 


Paoe. 

The  SandbankB-  Battleford— Carieton— Our  Arrival  at  Prince  Al- 
bert— A  New  Mode  of  Travelling  Adopted— Prince  Albert  Settle- 
ment  140 

CHAPTER  XVI. 

Departure  from  Prince  Albert— Cole  Rapids— Fort  i  la  Come — A  Les- 
son on  Geography-  Loss  of  a  Part  of  Our  Provisions— Bear  Hunt- 
ing—Birch Islands  —  Mosquito  Point  —  Cumberland — Trunks  of 
Trees  Encumbering  the  Baiiks  of  the  River — Our  Arrival  at  Pas 
Mission 151 

CHAPTER  XVII. 

Future  of  this  Colony — A  Second  Lesson  on  Geography  completing  the 
First — A  Bad  Adviser — Gone  Aatray— Lost ! — One  Pastime  as 
Good  as  Another-  On  Ihe  l!ight  Road  Again — Cedar  Lake— Our 
Arrival  at  Rabbit  Point 166 

CHAPTER  XVin. 


Departure  from  Rabbit  Point — Bad  Advice  and  Lost  Again  for  Two 
Days — Demi-Charge  Rapid — Pigmy  and  Giant— Our  Arrival  at 
Grand  Rapids — A  Word  on  that  Coloty-  Some  Advice  for  the 
Canadian  Grovemment— Reaching  the  Far  North-Weat  from  Win- 
nipeg, via  the  Lakes  Manitoba,  Winnipegoosis,  and  Cedar 182 

CHAPTER  XIX. 

Departure  from  Grand  Rapids — Icelandic  Settlement  on  Lake  \Vinni- 
p^ — Selkirk — Our  Arrival  at  Wlnnip^— Rapid  Progress  of  that 
Place  fdnoe  1870 — Xn  route  for  Ontario— Ideas  of  Americans  about 
Canada  —  Duluth  —  Good  Pastime  on  the  Lakes— Visiting  my 
Friends  Once  More— My  Arrival  at  Quebec  and  on  board  of  the 
iSarmotian,  en  route  for  Liverpool 197 


SIX    YEARS 


IN   THK 


CANADIAN   NORTH-WEST. 


CHAPTER  I. 


General  State  of  Affairs  in  the  North- West  Territories  previous  to  the  year 
1874 — Organization    of    the   North- West  Mounted    Police    Force— My 
Enlistment  in  that  Corps— The  Apostle  of  Temperance— Military  Life 
during  our  Stay  at  the  New  Furt  of  Toronto. 

QUITE  recently  on  the  vast  plains  watered  by  the 
Missouri  and  the  Saskatchewan  rivers,  numerous 
herds  of  buffaloes  roamed,  whose  hides  were  eagerly 
sought  for  by  fur-traders.  Some  of  these  fur- traders,  taking 
advantage  of  the  craving  appetite  for  strong  drinks  which 
characterises  the  Indian  race,  made  a  practice  of  exchang- 
ing liquor  for  furs,  and  thus  obtained  them  at  a  price 
very  much  less  than  their  market  value.  The  result  of 
such  dishonest  transactions  was  often  disastrous  :  for 
the  Indians,  once  under  the  influence  of  alcohol,  are 
transformed  intc  wild  beasts,  and  having  obtained  a 
quantity  of  it,  they  would  keep  themselves  under  its  in- 


10 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-  West. 


fluence  as  long  as  the  supply  lasted.  While  in  this  state 
they  would  fall  unexpectedly  upon  the  fur-traders  and 
colonists  whom  they  massacred  without  mercy ;  and,  not 
contented  with  this  inhuman  slaughter  of  the  whites, 
they  were  continually  at  war  among  themselves.  Such 
was  [the 'state  of  affairs  in  the  North- West  Territo- 
ries at  the  time  of  their  annexation  to  the  Dominion  of 
Canada. 

To  put  an  end  to  this,  and,  at  the  same  time,  to  prevent 
the  total  destruction  of  the  buffaloes,  which  were  hunted 
almost  solel}'^  for  their  hides,  the  Dominion  Parliament 
passed  laws  prohibiting  the  manufacture  and  importation 
of  alcoholic  liquors  into  the  above  country.  But  this  did 
not  stay  the  odious  traffic,  nor  did  it  prevent  the  mas- 
sacres (which,  for  the  most  part,  were  perpetrated  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  the  Rocky  Mountains  and  remained 
impunished).  Therefore,  in  the  year  1873,  the  Government, 
under  the  leadership  of  Sir  John  A.  Macdonald,  resolved  to 
organize  a  Mounted  Police  Force,  to  send  to  the  North- 
West,  whose  presence  there,  it  was  thought,  would  have  a 
salutary  effect  upon  both  the  fur-traders  and  the  Indians. 
This  corps,  composed  exclusively  of  volunteers,  numbered 
300  horsemen,  called  constables  and  sub-constables,  and 
was  divided  into  six  divisions,  each  commanded  by  an  In- 
spector, assisted  by  two  sub-Inspectors.  At  the  head  of 
the  whole  force  was  placed  a  Commissioner  and  an  Assist- 
ant-Commissioner. With  this  handful  of  men,  the  Gov- 
ernment expected  to  restore  order  in  the  North- West 


six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-Wesl. 


11 


Torritories,     We  will  see  later  on,  to  what  extent  this 
force  fulfilled  the  expectations  of  the  Government. 

In  April,  1874,  I  was  in  Montreal,  and,  one  morn- 
ing opening  the  Witness,  my  attention  was  directed  to 
an  advertisement,  the  substance  of  which  ran  as  follows : 

•'  The  Dominion  Government  requires  150  volunteers  for  the 
North- West  Mounted  Police.  The  knowledge  of  English  or  French 
is  obligatory.  Moreover,  the  candidate  must  have  good  anteced- 
ents, and  be  a  good  horseman.  For  further  particulars,  apply  to 
Colonel  Bacon. 

"A.  Fbbnch, 

"Commissioiwr" 

Not  knowing  what  portion  of  the  Dominion  was  called 
the  North-West,  nor  the  nature  of  the  duties  of  the 
Mounted  Police,  I  at  once  called  on  a  friend,  showed  him 
the  advertisement,  and  asked  him  what  it  meant.  This 
gentleman,  thoroughly  versed  in  Canadian  afiairs,  ac- 
quainted me  with  the  fact,  that  by  the  North-West  was 
meant  all  that  tract  of  country  which  is  bounded  on  the 
west  by  the  Eccky  Mountains  ;  on  the  south,  by  the 
United  States  ;  on  the  east,  by  the  Provinces  of  Ontario 
and  Quebec,  and  the  Atlantic  Ocean  ;  and  on  the  north, 
by  the  Polar  Seas.  He  dwelt  largely  on  the  natural  rich- 
ness of  this  vast  territory,  which  the  building  of  the  Can- 
adian Pacific  Railway  would  place  within  the  reach  of 
millions  of  homeless  people.  He  also  said  that,  in  Sep- 
tember of  the  previous  year,  three  divisions  of  the  North- 
West  Mounted  Police  had  left  for  Stone  Fort,  Manitoba;  and 
with  the  150  volunteers  advertised  for  here,  three  more 


12 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North- West 


divisions  were  to  be  organised  at  Toronto.  He  said  fur- 
ther, that,  in  the  following  summer,  this  police  force  would 
make  an  expedition  among  the  Indian  tribes  of  the  North- 
West,  in  order  to  stop,  if  possible,  the  liquor  traflSc  that 
American  traders  were  carrjdng  on  in  our  territories.  My 
friend  carefully  pointed  out  the  difficulties  and  dangers 
which  this  expedition  would  encounter,  and  said,  in  con- 
clusion, that  if  everybody  knew  as  much  as  he  did  about 
the  North- West,  the  Government  would  not  easily  find 
300  men  who  would  thus  run  the  risk  of  losing  their 
scalps. 

On  my  way  back  to  my  lodgings,  I  began  to  ponder 
on  the  last  words  of  my  friend,  the  word  "scalp"  rousing 
in  my  mind  scenes  that  I  had  quite  forgotten.  In  my 
younger  days,  the  works  of  Fenimore  Cooper,  and  other 
novel  writers  had  impressed  me  with  a  desire  to  visit 
those  countries,  whose  inhabitants  could  perform  such 
wonderful  feats,  and  I  rejoiced  that  now  it  was  in  my 
power  to  satisfy  my  curiosity  ;  all  I  had  to  do  was  to  en- 
list in  the  North- West  Mounted  Police  Force.  So  I  at 
once  called  on  Colonel  Bacon  who,  after  perusing  my  cer- 
tificates of  age,  character,  education  and  nationality, 
wrote  me  down  as  a  candidate.  He  told  me  to  present 
myself  at  the  military  barracks,  on  the  14th  instant,  when 
Colonel  French  would  be  present  for  the  purpose  of  test- 
ing and  enlisting  men,  and  he  had  no  doubt  I  would  be 
accepted. 

Accordingly,  on  the  day  appointed,  I  presented  myself 
At  the  barracks,  which  I  found  surrounded  by  a  large 


Si<ic  I  ears  in  the  Canadian  North-  West. 


13 


crowd,  most  of  them  candidates  for  enlistment  like  myself. 
Everyone  was  provided  with  certificates  from  men  of  high 
standing,  both  in  the  government  and  in  the  church ;  and 
being  a  foreigner,  I  expected  to  be  rejected.  I  was,  there- 
fore, greatly  surprised  when,  with  a  few  more,  I  was 
selected  to  pass  the  doctor's  final  examination  for  enlist- « 
ment.  Passing  this,  no  words  can*  express  the  happiness 
I  felt  when  told  I  was  accepted,  and  to  be  at  the  Grand 
Trunk  Railway  station  on  the  evening  of  the  16th  inst., 
where  we  would  take  the  train  for  Toronto. 

On  returning  home,  I  began  my  preparations  for  depar- 
ture, speculating  the  while  on  the  novelties  and  excitement 
of  my  future  life.  I  fancied  I  saw  myself,  with  some  of 
my  comrades  riding  days  and  nights  together,  over  the 
vast  plains  of  the  North-West,  fighting  the  Indians  and 
the  whiskey  traders.  I  saw  settlements  destroyed  by  the 
red  man,  the  ladies  carried  away  to  worse  than  slavery ; 
husbands  and  fathers  calling  upon  us  to  rescue  their  wivts 
and  daughters  ;  ourselves  rushing  immediately  to  horse, 
and  over  the  plains  pele  mele,  in  hot  pursuit ;  and,  after  a 
long  day's  ride,  coming  upon  the  Indians  at  night,  when 
a  brief  but  fierce  struggle  would  ensue  and  we  would 
rescue  the  captives,  and  carry  them  back  in  triumph  to 
their  desolated  homes. 

With  such  exciting  fancies  floating  through  my  mind, 
I  again  visited  my  friend  and  said :  "  Well,  Mr.  C,  I  start 
the  day  after  to-morrow  for  Toronto."  "  For  Toronto  ? " 
said  he.  "  Yes,"  said  I,  "  I  have  enlisted  in  the  North- 
West  Mounted  Police  force."    "  Ha,  ha,"  said  he,  "  tell 


14 


Six  Tears  in  the  Canadian  North-West 


that  to  those  that  don't  know  you.  One  don't  give  up 
an  advantageous  career  like  yours,  to  embrace  an  adven- 
turous one."  "  You  don't  believe  me,"  said  I,  "  come  to 
the  railway  station  to-morrow  night,  and  you  will  see." 

Seeing  that  I  was  in  earnest,  he  then  tried  to  dissuade 
'me  from  following  up  my  projects ;  stating,  in  eloquent 
and  earnest  language,  fhe  folly  of  giving  up  teaching  for 
a  life  of  adventure.  I  let  him  talk  for  an  hour  without 
interruption,  and  I  am  sure  his  reasons  and  arguments 
were  good.  But  with  my  Quixotic  ideas,  and  my  young 
imagination  of  twenty  years,  I  could  only  see  fights,  sieges, 
and  victories. 

As  arranged  by  the  Commissioner,  on  the  evening  of 
the  16th,  after  bidding  good-bye  to  my  friends,  I  went  to 
the  G.  T.  Railway  station  where  I  found  some  of  the  new 
members  of  the  North- West  Mounted  Police  had  prec* ded 
me.  The  time  for  starting  having  arrived,  we  werv.  oon 
on  the  way  to  Toronto. 

In  the  car,  sitting  opposite  me,  was  a  traveller,  appar- 
ently about  thirty  years  of  age^  whose  dress  would  indi- 
cate the  clergyman  :  long  black  coat,  waistcoat  buttoned 
to  the  chin,  straight  collar,  and  broad  brimmed  hat ;  and 
yet,  his  piercing  eye,  his  moustache  a  Vimp^riale,  and  his^ 
martial  appearance,  told  me  that  I  was  facing  a  soldier. 

Feeling  somewhat  lonely,  and  in  order  to  make  the 
time  pass  quickly,  I  entered  into  conversation  with  my 
neighbour  by  asking  him  in  a  true  Yankee  style :  "  Where 
are  you  going  sir  ? "  "  To  Toronto,"  said  he,  "  to  join  the 
North-West  Mounted  Police, — a  military  corps,  organised 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-  West 


15 


for  the  purpose  of  putting  an  end  to  the  liquor  traffic  in 
that  country,  I  am  an  apostle  of  temperance,  sir,  my 
whole  life  is  consecrated  to  that  cause." 

If  all  the  members  of  the  force  are  like  this  one, 
thought  I,  the  whiskey  traders  will  do  well  to  decamp 
before  our  aiTival.  For  my  part,  being  accustomed  to, 
and  fond  of,  good  wine,  I  did  not  -share  the  opinions  of 
my  fellow  traveller,  who  went  on  discussing  the  injur- 
ious effects  of  alcohol,  and  condemning  even  our  best 
French  wines.  This  was  more  than  a  Frenchman  likes 
to  bear,  and  I  was  about  to  give  him  a  piece  of  my  mind, 
when  the  conductor  called  out  "  Prescott."  My  attention 
was  immediately  directed  to  three  young  men,  who  en- 
tered the  car,  each  one  bearing  a  small  parcel.  "  I  don't 
think  there  is  anyone  here  for  the  M.  Police,"  said  one  of 
them  glancing  all  around.  "  Here  is  one,"  said  the  apos- 
tle of  temperance,  "  and  one  that  will  count."  So  saying, 
he  left  me  and  joined  the  newcomers. 

As  he  before  had  done  with  me,  he  spoke  lengthily  and 
in  parsonical  style  of  the  duties  which  would  devolve 
upon  the  volunteers.  "  Hold  on,  old  fellow,"  said  one 
after  a  while,  taking  out  a  bottle,  "  here  is  the  kind  of 
beverage  that  would  be  of  service  to  us  in  the  coming 
expedition.  Have  a  swig,  you  must  be  dry  after  so  long 
a  speech."  Thus  addressed,  the  apostle  was  filled  with 
astonishment  and  horror.  "  Is  it  possible,"  said  he,  "  that 
you  expect  with  vice  to  correct  vice,"  and  leaving  them, 
he  returned  to  his  former  seat.    I  could  now  see  that  not 


16 


Six  Tears  in  ihe  Canadian  N'oHh-West. 


only  total  abstainers  were  being  enlisted,  but  also  those 
who  were  fond  of  their  glass. 

About  day-light  we  reached  the  City  of  Toronto,  and 
proceeded  towards  the  New  Fort  where  we  were  to  be 
quartered,  until  the  whole  force  was  made  up. 

We  had  been  preceded  there  by  about  thirty  men,  who 
were  drilling  on  foot  preparatoiy  to  horseback  drill.  As 
we  drew  near  the  fort,  one  of  the  constables  came  to  us, 
showed  us  to  a  large  room,  and  told  us  to  make  ourselves 
comfortable.  I  did  not  fee  how  this  could  be  done;  for 
all  I  could  see  as  furniture  was  a  large  table  in  the  centre . 
of  the  room.  I  did  not,  for  a  moment,  expect  that  this 
would  be  our  sleeping  quarters,  until  we  were  called  out 
to  get  from  the  store  a  straw  mattress  and  two  blankets 
each.  This  looked  very  much  like  military  life,  ^na  yet, 
we  saw  at  the  door  an  order,  reminding  us  that  we  were 
not  soldiers,  but  civilians. 

The  next  morning  we  joined  the  others  at  foot  drill, 
and  in  a  short  time,  made  good  progress,  after  which  the 
riding  drill  began  in  the  manege.  I  must  say  here,  that 
most  of  us  had  overrated  our  protciency  in  horsemanship ; 
for  when  we  came  to  ride  without  stirrups,  many  laugh- 
able falls  ensued :  men  having  lost  their  balance  would 
cling  to  their  horses  in  every  imaginable  position,  till  the 
drill-instructor  coming  up,  would  give  the  horse  a  smart 
lash  with  the  whip,  which  would  make  him  rear  and 
plunge,  till,  freeing  himself  from  his  rider,  he  would  gallop 
away  to  the  stable.  Even  the  officers  were  most  of  them 
as  bad  as  ourselves  at  riding,  but  managed  by  some 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-  West. 


17 


means,  unknown  to  us,  to  get  out  of  the  manege  drill, 
and  went  only  to  the  field  drill,  where  stirrups  were  al- 
lowed to  be  used.  The  Commissioner  himself  was  a 
thoroughly  well  drilled  officer ;  but  most  of  the  inspectors 
and  sub-inspectors  did  not  understand  the  simplest  field 
manoeuvres ;  and  their  inefficiency  was  made  manifest 
before  we  left  Toronto,  by  the  three  divisions  being 
called  out  together,  when  the  Commissioner  gave  the  first, 
or  general  commands,  which  should  have  been  followed 
by  others  from  the  officers ;  but  their  effijrts  almost  in- 
variably proved  failures,  and  produced  indescribable  con- 
fusion. Fortunately  we  had  some  of  the  sergeants  from 
the  regular  army  among  us,  wlio,  on  such  occasions  would 
come  forward,  put  the  officers  in  their  proper  places  and 
restore  us  to  order.  .^ 

In  the  latter  part  of  May,  the  organisation,  training 
and  equipment  of  the  three  divisions  were  complete  ;  and 
about  the  same  time,  the  Commissioner  received  very  seri- 
ous tidings  from  the  North-West.  It  was  said  that  the 
whiskey-traders  were  building  fortifications,  and  inducing 
the  Indians  to  resist  our  appioach.  As  energetic  and  res- 
olute men  couM  alone  bring  the  projected  expedition  to  a 
successful  issue,  Colonel  French  called  a  general  parade, 
and,  after  making  us  acquainted  with  the  above  news,  he 
reminded  us  of  the  fact,  that  we  were  but  volunteers,  and 
that,  before  going  any  farther,  we  should  consider  the 
dangers  and  hardships  we  must  necessarily  encounter. 
That  on  some  occasions,  we  might  be  two  or  three  days 
without  food,  and  have  to  camp  in  the  open  prairie,  hav- 


18 


Six  Tears  in  the  Canadian  North-  West. 


ing  nothing  but  the  canopy  of  heaven  for  covering.  He 
ended  by  advising  any  of  those  who  repented  having  en- 
listed to  leave  the  ranks,  and  return  to  their  homes. 
.  Very  few  availed  themselves  of  the  opportunity ;  and 
this  shows  of  what  stamp  of  men  the  Mounted  Police  was 
composed.  It  is  true  they  were  not  well  trained,  like  reg- 
ular soldiers,  but  certainly,  courage  and  patriotism,  qual- 
ities which  every  true  soldier  must  possess,  were  not 
wanting  in  them. 


CHAPTER  II. 


i 


Our  Departure  from  Toronto — Ideas  of  a  Misanthrope  about  Civilization — 
The  Northern  Metropolis  of  the  United  States— St,  Paul -The  Red 
River  Valley— Our  First  Camping  Night  on  the  Prairie— The. Hunters 
of  the  Plains— Our  arrival  at  Dufferin,  opposite  Emerson. 

ON  the  first  day  of  June,  we  took  the  oath  of  office 
and  the  three  following  days  were  devoted  in 
carrying  to  the  Grand  Trunk  Station,  our  equipments, 
which  were  to  be  transported  by  rail  as  far  as  Fargo, 
Dacotah.  On  the  fifth  we  had  a  holiday.  Finally  on 
the  sixth,  at  11  a.m.,  we  started  for  the  Railway  Sta- 
tion with  our  horses.  Our  force  was  composed  altogether 
of  217  men  and  244;  horses.  Two  trains  were  in  readi- 
ness for  our  reception,  and,  placing  the  horses  in  the  cars 
prepared  for  them,  we  went  to  the  dining  room  of  the 
station  where  a  substantial  dinner  had  been  prepared  for 
us.  Thousands  of  people  were  surrounding  the  station. 
One  would  have  thought  that  all  the  inhabitants  of  the 
city  had  made  that  their  rendezvous. 

Between  the  dinner  and  the  departure,  a  music  band 
played  a  good  selection  of  patriotic  airs,  reminding  us  of 
the  services  that  the  country  expected  from  us.  On  every 
side,  we  were  surrounded  by  an  anxious  crowd,  each  one 
wishing  to  shake  hands  with  us  once  more.     The  hour  of 


20 


Six  Years  in  tlie  Canadian  North-  West 


separation  came  at  last.  The  train,  which  was  to  take 
one  division  and  a  half,  was  waiting.  Final  words  were 
littered  :  "  you  will  write,  will  you  not"  said  a  mother 
in  tears  to  her  son.  "  My  son,"  said  an  old  man,  "  remem- 
ber your  life  belongs  to  the  country.  I  would  rather 
hear  of  your  death  than  of  your  dishonour."  "  Don't  for- 
get your  dearest  Angelica  when  you  are  among  the  Indi- 
ans," added  a  young  girl  to  her  betrothed.  And  amid  a 
very  Babel  of  such  expressions  we  entered  our  train. 

Most  of  the  men  were  in  good  spirits,  but  doubtlessly 
they  would  have  been  less  so,  if  they  had  foUowed  the 
maxims  of  the  "  Apostle  of  Temperance"  above  mentioned. 
Among  us  were  some  very  good  singers,  and,  when  the 
trains  were  starting,  while  the  band  played  the  Can- 
adian National  Anthem  :  "  Vive  la  Canadienne,"  they 
sang  :  "  The  girl  I  left  behind  me." 

Toronto  was  soon  far  behind  us  ;  but  the  tokens  of 
sympathy  were  to  follow  us,  not  only  through  Ontario, 
but  also  through  the  United  States.  At  the  windows  of 
the  houses  near  the  track,  many  were  seen  (specially 
ladies,  bless  their  sympathizing  hearts)  waving  their 
handkerchiefs  as  long  as  we  remained  in  view.  I  under- 
stood then  that  beautiful  device  :  "  Fight  for  God,  the 
King  and  your  Lady"  which  ever  fills  the  breast  of  every 
true  Knight.  By  those  signs,  the  ladies  not  only  bade  us 
farewell,  but  reminded  us  to  protect  and  love,  in  any 
country  where  we  went,  the  greatest  earthly  consolation 
of  man,  the  fair  sex. 

Th6  next  morning,  at  day-break  the  second  train  in 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-  West. 


^1 


which  I  was  (the  first  being  several  miles  before  us,)  en- 
tered Sarnia  (Pt.  Edward).  This  town  occupies  an 
advantageous  site  on  Lake  Huron,  at  the  head  of  St.  Clair 
River,  and  from  which  port  several  lines  of  steamers  plough 
the  waters,  not  only  of  Lake  Huron,  but  of  the  whole 
chain  of  lakes  with  which  it  is  connected.  Furthermore 
Sarnia  is  connected  with  the  different  commercial  centres 
of  Ontario  and  Quebec  by  two  lines  of  railway,  the  Great 
Western  and  the  Grand  Trunk. 

After  taking  a  hearty  m?al  at  the  station,  we  set  out 
again  on  our  journey,  and  crossing  the  St.  Clair  river 
by  ferry,  we  entered  the  State  of  Michigan.  The  pro- 
gress made  by  this  state,  during  the  last  thirty  years,  is 
Certainly  wonderful.  Passing  rapidly  over  the  country, 
and  catching  hurried  views  of  the  rich  fields  of  wheat, 
the  neat  and  comfortable  cottages,  surrounded  by  large 
orchards  of  various  kinds  of  fruit,  my  mind  went  back 
to  the  time  when  that  region  was  covered  with  dense 
forests,  and  the  possession  of  which  by  the  white  man 
was  obtained  after  many  bloody  battles  with  the  Indians, 
the  original  and  lawful  owners.  The  wigwams  are  no 
more  to  be  seen,  and  the  plough,  which  carries  civilisation 
with  it,  has  taken  the  place  of  the  tomahawk  and  the 
scalping  knife  of  the  savage. 

During  the  previous  night,  the  excitement  was  so  great 
that  we  were  unable  to  take  any  rest ;  so  sleep  came  to 
claim  her  rights,  and  before  long,  our  car  looked  like  a 
dormitory.  All  were  sleeping  but  myself  and  one  other, 
a  sub-constable  of  melancholy  and  taciturn  appearance, 


22 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-West. 


who  seemed  disposed  to  remain  awake.     He  was  from 
Switzerland,  speaking  French  ;  and  wishing  to  know  the 
reasons  that  induced  such  a  man  to  enlist  in  the  Mounted 
Police  corps,    I  went  over  to  him  and  addressed  him  in 
the  following  and  familiar  style ;  "  comrade,  what  do  you 
think  of  this  beautiful   country  ?  I  never  saw  anything 
like  it."     "  Do  you  really  think  so  ? "  said  he,  staring  at 
me  in  surprise.     "  Why,"  said  I,  "  look  at  those  beautiful 
fields,  those  elegant  houses  surrounded  by  pretty  gardens 
and  parterres,  really  it  is  an  Eden !  "     "  What  you  won- 
der at  and  admire,  I  detest,"  said  he,  "  I  would  not  for 
worlds  live  in  this  country  that  yon  seem  to  think  with- 
out an  equal ;  for  under  the  appes     ace  of  rich  fields  and 
beautiful  houses,  are  hidden  vices  \s  aich  undermine  every 
society.     The  country  that  I  would  cherish,  is  one  that 
would  show  no  vestige  of  civilisation."     "  Such  a  land," 
I  replied,  "  you  will  find  in  the  North-West   Territories, 
and  yet,  if  we  succeed  in  i«storing  peace  and  order  in 
that  part  of  the  world,  civiUsatiun  will  soon  reach  it." 
"  I  hope  not,"  said  he, "  but  to  avoid  it  reaching  me,  I  in- 
tend, as  soon  as  we  reach  Manitoba,  to  ask  for  my  discharge, 
when  I  will  marry  an  Indian  woman,  and  settle  down  in 
a  region  entirely  savage."    "  I  see  you  are  not  only  a 
countryman  of    the  Swiss  philosopher,    Jean  Jacques 
Rousseau,"  said  I,  "  but  also  his  disciple.    As  he  did,  you 
think  the  uncivilised  man  is,  in  many  respects,  superior 
to  the  civilised,  and  admitting  for  argument's  sake  that  it 
is  so,  don't  you  see  that  in  a  few  years  those  wild  North- 
West  Territories  will  be  settled  by  colonists  ? "   "  If  that 


Six  Years  in  tJie  Canadian  North-  West. 


23 


should  happen,"  said  he,  "  I  will  shift  my  quarters  far- 
ther, even  to  the  midst  of  the  Rocky  Mountains,  if 
necessary ;  and  now,  that  you  know  my  projects,  keep 
them  to  yourself." 

I  went  back  to  my  former  seat,  wondering  why  a  man 
imbued  with  such  ideas  had  been  selected  for  the  Mounted 
Police  Corps.  I  never  thought  that  in  our  time  there 
were  men  who  shared  the  paradoxical  opinions  of  the 
Swiss  philosopher.  For  my  part,  I  never  could  see  in 
what  respect  the  uncivilised  man  was  superior  to  the 
civilised. 

Like  the  rest  of  my  companions,  I  soon  went  to  sleep, 
and  never  awoke  until  I  heard  some  of  the  train-men 
shouting  "  Chicago  ! "  It  was  ten  o'clock  at  night.  First 
of  all,  we  took  out  the  horses,  placed  them  in  an  enclosure 
near  the  station,  and  watered  and  fed  them.  This  done, 
the  roll  was  called,  and  a  certain  number  of  us  selected, 
in  alphabetical  order,  for  night  watch,  and  those  who  were 
not  on  duty  went  into  the  city,  to  enjoy  once  more  the 
comforts  of  civilisation. 

Chicago,  which  is  situated  on  the  southern  shore  of 
Lake  Michigan,  is  the  most  important  city  in  the  northern 
States.  Some  fifly  years  ago  it  was  but  a  hamlet,  com- 
posed of  a  few  log-houses ;  but,  at  the  present  time,  it  has 
a  population  of  about  630,000  souls.  The  industry  and 
commerce  of  this  city  are  very  extensive.  Its  docks  receive 
a  great  quantity  of  grain  from  Dacotah  and  Minnesota  for 
exportation  to  European  markets.  Its  slaughter-houses 
are  very  numerous,  from  which  are  shipped  immense 


24 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-West. 


quantities  of  beef  and  pork  ;  and,  ia  regard  to  building"^ 
very  fevv^  cities  in  the  United  States  rank  as  high  as 
Chicago. 

During  our  journey  from  Toronto  to  Fargo,  the  Gov- 
ernment allowed  each  man  a  dollar  per  diem,  to  cover  his 
boarding  expenses.  Through  Ontario  and  Michigan  this 
allowance  was  quite  sufficient,  as  the  Commissioner,  be- 
fore we  left  Toronto,  had  made  arrangements  with  dif- 
ferent railway  stations  to  have  meals  ready  for  us  at  25c. 
per  man.  But  in  Chicago,  no  arrangement  of  that  sort 
had  been  made  ;  there  wo  had  to  pay  50c.  for  every  meal 
we  took :  hence  a  good  deal  of  grumbling  on  our  part 
against  the  Yankees.  But,  happily,  our  stay  there  was 
very  short ;  for  in  the  afternoon  of  the  next  day,  we 
started  again  on  our  journey.  Passing  along  the  shore  of 
Lake  Michigan,  we  reached  Milwaukee,  the  capital  of  the 
State  of  Wisconsin.  Remaining  there  but  a  short  time, 
wo  were  soon  on  our  way  to  St.  Paul,  which  we  reached 
after  a  journey  of  one  day  and  two  nights  from  Chicago. 

St.  Paul  is  not  such  a  flourishing  city  as  Chicago,  but 
its  inhabitants  are  more  hospitable ;  and  in  our  friendly 
intercourse  with  them,  they  were  even  too  much  so ;  for 
they  tried  to  persu-^de  us  to  give  up  our  expedition  and 
remain  with  them»  Among  other  arguments  used,  they 
stat<ed  that  the  American  posts,  established  on  Indian 
territories  numbered  several  thousand  men :  yet,  these 
posts  were  often  attacked  and  the  men  massacred.  We 
replied  that  we  were  not  afraid ;  and  that  they  must  not 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-West. 


25 


forget,  that  a  Canadian  fighting  under  the  British  flag, 
considers  himself  equal  to  three  or  four  Yankees. 

The  next  day  in  the  afternoon,  we  left  St.  Paul  by  the 
Northern  Pacific  Railway,  and,  travelling  all  night,  we 
found  ourselves,  on  awakening  in  the  morning,  on  the 
plains  of  the  Red  River  Valley  where  a  beautiful  pano- 
rama was  unfolded  to  our  view.  On  every  side  we  were 
surrounded  by  slight  undulating  plains  which  extended  as 
far  as  the  eye  could  reach.  These  plains  are  not  like  some 
in  other  parts  of  the  world,  which  consisting  of  a 
light,  sandy  soil,  lose  their  rich  green  appearance  under 
the  influence  of  the  sun's  rays ;  but,  the  soil  being  very 
deep  and  rich,  the  grass  does  not  lose  its  freshness  during 
the  whob  summer,  and  consequently  attains  a  prodigious 
height ;  three  tons  of  hay  to  the  acre,  being  no  uncom- 
mon yield. 

While  I  was  reflecting  on  the  bright  future  of  this 
country,  we  came  in  sight  of  Red  River,  of  which  I  will 
here  give  a  brief  description  as  wc  are  about  to  travel 
for  some  days  along  the  banks. 

Red  River  rises  near  the  source  of  the  Mississippi.  At 
first  it  flows  in  a  south-westerly  direction,  then  turns  to 
the  north  and  keeps  that  direction  until  it  empties  its 
waters  into  Lake  Winnipeg.  In  proportion  as  this  river 
recedes  from  its  source,  the  region  that  it  waters  becomes 
more  and  more  fertile,  and  the  fertility  of  the  soil  reaches 
its  maximum  in  the  Province  of  Manitoba  which  is  tra- 
versed by  this  stream.  Along  its  course  this  river  re- 
ceives the  waters  of  a  great  number  of  streams,  the  most 
2 


26 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-  West. 


important  of  which,  are :  on  the  right  shore,  Red  Lake 
River,  the  Roseau,  and  the  Rat  River ;  on  the  left  shore, 
the  Sheyenne,  the  Pembina,  and  the  Assinaboine.  The 
course  of  Red  River  is  about  500  miles  in  ^ength,  and,  in 
summer  time,  several  steamboats  plough  its  waters  be- 
tween 'Moorhead  and  Dufferin. 

About  ten  o'clock,  the  same  morning,  we  reached  Fargo, 
then  a  small  village,  but  now  a  flourishing  town  on  Red 
River.  This  station,  which  is  about  1300  miles  distant 
from  Toronto,  was  the  farthest  point  on  our  journey  that 
we  could  reach  by  rail.  We  had,  therefore,  to  depend 
upon  our  horses  and  waggons  to  complete  our  journey  to 
Dufferin,  Manitoba,  where  the  three  divisions  which  had 
been  organised  at  the  Stone  Fort  were  waiting  for  us. 
Dufferin  is  150  miles  distant  from  Fargo,  and  the  short- 
est road  connecting  these  two  places  lies  along  the  left 
shore  of  Red  River. 

On  our  arrival  in  Fargo  the  first  thing  we  did  was  to 
take  out  the  horses  and  turn  them  loose  on  the  prairie. 
Next,  we  unloaded  our  goods,  the  most  of  which  were  to 
be  conveyed  down  the  river  by  the  steamboat  as  far  as 
Dufterin,  and  the  remainder  in  our  waggons.  When  the 
unloading  was  finished,  the  stores  covered  a  good  many 
acres  of  ground :  a  sight  which  greatly  pleased  the  inhab- 
itants of  Fargo,  who,  thinking  that  we  would  be  detained 
there  several  days,  were  figuring,  like  true  Yankees,  how 
many  dollars  they  would  make  by  our  long  stay.  But 
they  little  knew  what  Canadians  could  do,  when  properly 
directed.    The  Commissioner  ordered  that  fatigue  parties 


nm 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-  West. 


27 


should  be  organised,  each  of  them  working  four  hours 
without  intermission,  and  resting  the  next  four.  By 
these  means,  the  work  was  done  with  such  alacrity,  that 
on  the  evening  of  the  14th,  two  days  after  our  arrival  at 
Fargo,  the  three  divisions  were  en  route  for  Duflferin. 

We  proceeded  about  six  miles  when  we  pitched  our 
tents  and  prepared  our  evening  meal  for  the  first  time  in 
the  open  prairie.  With  the  exception  of  a  few  who  took 
part  in  the  Red  River  expedition  of  1870,  we  knew 
nothing  about  prairie  life,  so  the  greatest  tumult  I  ever 
witnessed  reigned  for  a  time  among  us.  Constables  were 
shouting  for  night  sentries,  cooks  were  calling  for  wood 
and  water,  while  at  the  same  time,  just  by  them,  was 
flowing  the  river,  whose  banks  were  covered  with  fuel. 
Everything  in  fact  was  in  confusion  that  evening.  After 
many  ups  and  downs  order  was  at  last  restored.  In  the 
centre  of  our  encampment  was  an  enclosure  made  with  a 
large  cable  and  stakes,  where  the  horses  were  confined  for 
the  night.  An  outer  enclosure  was  made  by  the  waggons, 
a  passage  being  left  at  each  corner,  where  the  sentries 
were  stationed.  This  enclosure  was  intended  to  answer 
two  purposes :  first,  to  keep  the  horses  from  running 
away,  if  from  fright  or  any  other  cause,  they  should 
break  through  the  inner  one  ;  and  second,  to  be  used  as  a 
kind  of  breastwork  if  we  should  be  attacked  by  the  In- 
dians. These  precautions  being  taken,  the  bugle  called 
us  to  our  evening  meal. 

A  repast  on  the  prairies  of  the  North- West  had  for  us, 
at  least,  the  charm  of  novelty.     Let  the  reader  represent 


28 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-West. 


to  himself  men  seated  in  groups  around  several  fires,  each 
having  a  large  cup  of  tea  and  a  tin  plate  holding  a  slice 
of  bacon  and  two  or  three  biscuits,  and  he  will  have  an 
idea  of  the  food  on  which  we  had  to  live  during  our  jour- 
ney. Such  a  plain  and  frugal  meal  aroused  murmurs 
among  the  more  fastidious.  Some  were  complaining  of 
the  quality  of  the  food,  and  some  of  the  scant  quantity. 
"  Does  the  government  take  us  for  slaves  by  giving  us 
Buch  victuals  ? "  says  one  of  the  former.  "  They  must 
think  we  are  babies  by  giving  us  such  scanty  meals," 
says  one  of  the  latter. 

The  grumbling  was  increasing,  when  a  constable,  an 
old  veteran  of  the  Six  Hundred  Light  Brigade,  interposed 
and  asked  what  was  the  matter.  One  of  them  said  he 
would  die  before  he  would  try  to  live  on  bacon.  "  Oh 
no,"  said  he,  "  you  spoiled  child  of  your  mother,  before 
many  days  are  over,  a  slice  of  bacon  will  be  as  welcome 
as  a  piece  of  chicken."  Then  turning  to  those  who  were 
complaining  of  the  small  quantity  of  food,  he  said  :  "  If 
you  are  dissatisfied  now,  what  wiU  your  feelings  be  when 
you  have  nothing  to  eat."  Later  on  wo  were  to  realise 
the  truth  of  these  last  words ;  but  more  of  this  hereafter. 
With  the  above  the  disagreeable  question  ended,  and  all, 
except  the  sentries,  retired  to  rest. 

During  the  summer  season  the  climate  in  the  North- 
West  is  very  different  from  that  of  Ontario.  While  in 
Ontario  the  summer  nights  are  as  warm  as  in  the  tropical 
zone,  in  the  North-West  Territories  the  nights  are  cold, 
the  atmosphere  is  clear  and  bracing,  and  the  sky  is  bril- 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-West 


29 


liant  as  a  diamond.  From  this  you  will  perceive  that, 
each  of  us  being  provided  with  two  blankets,  our  first 
camping  night  was  very  agreeable.  This  was  plainly  de- 
monstrated in  the  morning;  for,  when  the  trumpeter 
sounded  the  reveille,  nearly  every  one  was  soundly  sleep- 
ing, and  some  were  even  then  unwilling  to  rise. 

After  breakfast  the  camp  broke  up  and  the  three  divi- 
sions resumed  their  march.  Men  and  horses  were  in  good 
spirits,  the  road  was  in  good  condition,  and  everything 
promised  a  successful  journey.  From  time  to  time  the 
monotony  of  the  journey  was  broken  by  the  sight  of  de- 
serted shanties,  which  had  been  inhabited  by  hunters  and 
trappers,  when  buffaloes  were  roaming  in  that  region. 

A  great  deal  has  been  said  and  written  about  these  ad- 
venturous characters,  forerunnera  of  civilisation  on  the 
American  continent.  Some  of  them,  if  we  are  to  believe 
certain  writers,  formerly  belonged  to  the  European  no- 
bility, and,  becoming  tired  of  civilisation,  came  out  to 
pass  the  remainder  of  their  lives  among  the  Indians.  This 
opinion,  doubtless,  originated  in  the  imagination  of  the 
above  writers.  Yet  I  admit  that  there  has  been,  and 
there  are  still  men  who,  though  used  to  the  comforts  of 
refined  life,  will,  for  novelty  sake,  go  and  live  for  a  few 
years  in  a  wild  country  ;  but  when  they  go  back  to  their 
former  life  they  will  appreciate  the  more  its  superiority 
and  advantages.  In  reality,  most  of  the  hunters  and 
trappers  were  men  of  small  means  in  their  native  coun- 
tries. But  hearing  of  the  natural  riches  of  the  new  con-* 
tinent,  they  came  over  to  seek  their  fortunes.    Most  of 


30 


Six  Tears  in  the  Canadian  North-West. 


them  failed  in  their  objects,  and  unable,  for  want  of  pecu- 
niary means,  to  get  back  to  their  native  lands,  they  mar- 
ried Indian  women  and  settled  down  to  the  wild  life  of 
the  hunter.  From  these  alliances  originated  the  greater 
part  of  the  half-breed  population  which  spreads  over  the 
semi-wild  regions  of  America. 

But  to  go  back  to  our  journey.  That  day  we  travelled 
thirty  miles.  Rather  a  long  march  for  horses  that  had 
just  ended  a  long  journey  by  railway,  and  after  leaving 
Fargo,  living  on  grass  too  tender  yet  to  be  substantial. 
Furthermore,  most  of  them  were  not  broken  to  harness. 
The  same  speed  was  kept  up  the  two  following  days  ;  the 
result  being  that  the  horses  failed  rapidly  in  flesh  and  in 
strength.  On  the  morning  of  the  18th  we  found  many 
of  them  disabled,  and  two  of  them  went  down  to  rise  no 
more.  The  reasons  the  Commissioner  had  for  ordering 
such  marchea  are  still  a  mystery  to  me ;  for,  if  water  was 
sometimes  scarce  along  the  road,  the  river  being  almost 
always  in  view,  could  easily  be  reached  across  the  prairie. 

The  capacity  of  Col.  French,  as  commander  of  the  expe- 
dition, was  already  being  questioned  among  the  men.  We 
began  to  discuss  what  would  become  of  us  if,  when  once 
on  the  vast  prairies,  several  hundred  miles  from  human 
help,  he  would  attempt  to  make  marches  such  as  we  were 
then  experiencing. 

The  disabled  h^ses  being  unable  to  go  as  fast  as  the 
rest,  were  left  to  follow  behind  in  charge  of  a  small  party 
of  men,  and  it  fell  to  my  lot  to  be  one  of  them.  As  for 
the  main  body,  they  went  on  as  fast  as  before,  and  reached 


Six  Tears  in  the  Canabdian  North-West 


31 


Duflferin  on  the  evening  of  the  19th  of  June.  The  next 
day  we  also  arrived  with  our  sick  horses.  There  we  re- 
mained long  enough  to  have  a  good  rest ;  but  the  parti- 
culars of  our  stay  will  be  related  in  our  next  chapter. 


CHAPTER  III. 


Dofferm  in  1S74 — The  Stampede — The  i'inal  Organisation  of  the  Mounted 
Police — The  Apostle  of  Temperance  again  —A  Sioux  Scare. 

DUFFERIN,  which  is  situated  near  the  national 
boundary,  at  the  junction  of  the  Pembina  and  Red 
rivers,  was  of  small  account  in  1874;  a  Government 
warehouse,  a  Hudson  Bay  Company  store,  two  whiskey 
saloons,  and  a  few  log  shanties,  inhabited  by  half  breeds, 
being  the  only  buildings  then  in  existence.  As  Dufferin 
could  be  reached  by  steamboat,  and  being  at  the  same 
time  the  nearest  and  most  convenient  way  of  approach  to 
the  south-western  part  of  Manitoba,  it  was  chosen  in  1876 
as  the  principal  landing  place  for  intending  settlers  in  the 
North- West.  This  selection  contributed  to  a  great  ex- 
tent, to  make  of  Dufferin  a  flourishing  little  town. . 

The  night  of  our  arrival  there  was  dark  and  sultry, 
and,  during  the  day,  the  sky  had  been  overcast  with 
clouds,  infallible  indications  of  an  approaching  storm. 
About  eight  o'clock,  we  led  the  horses  into  the  inner  in- 
closure  already  described,  and  made  them  fast  to  the 
cable.  Then  the  guard  was  set,  one  half  watching  the 
horses,  the  other  half  guarding  the  approaches  of  the 
camp,  and  the  rest  of  us  retired  to  rest,  feeling  greatly  in 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-  West. 


33 


[ounted 


need  of  it,  after  the  forced  -march  that  we  had  just  ex- 
perienced. 

The  night,  as  I  have  said,  was  extremely  dark,  and 
about  ten  o'clock,  daylight  having  entirely  disappeared, 
we  were  rapt  in  utter  gloom,  with  nothing  to  disturb  the 
stillness,  save  the  usual  calls  of  the  sentries.  But  very 
soon,  distant  but  distinct  peals  of  thunder  were  heard.  In 
this  country,  storms  rage  with  a  fierceness  and  fury  sel- 
dom witnessed  in  other  countries,  and  even  the  native  an- 
imals are  filled  with  fear  at  their  approach.  Our  horses 
soon  gave  signs  of  uneasiness,  and  the  fright  increased  as 
the  peals  of  thunder  became  louder  and  louder.  The  sen- 
tries, efforts  to  calm  them  were  vain ;  the  poor  brutes  no 
longer  recognised  the  human  voice.  A  prey  to  intense 
fear  which  inspired  them  with  unusual  strength,  they 
broke  their  halters,  trampled  the  sentries  under  foot,  over- 
turned two  or  three  waggons,  and  madly  rushed,  with  the 
speed  of  wind,  over  the  open  prairie.  The  bugle  sounded 
the  alarm ;  and  in  a  few  minutes,  we  were  in  rank,  expec- 
ting to  have  to  fight  the  Sioux  Indians  who  were  said  to 
be  in  the  neighbourhood.  But  we  soon  discovered  that 
the  alarm  was  occasioned  by  a  stampede  among  the 
horses,  and  that  we  were  required  to  search  for,  and  re- 
covered the  terrified  animals,  and  not  to  fight  the  Indians. 
At  that  moment  we  were  spectators  of  a  scene  which  will 
be  never  forgotten  by  those  who  witnessed  it.  A  dazzling 
and  continuous  glare  of  lightning,  which  seemed  like  one 
sheet  of  fire  above  our  heads  ;  crashes  of  thunder  which 
appeared  to  shake  the  earth  to  its  very  cenjtre,  and  a  hurri- 


34 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-West. 


cane  which,  in  spite  of  our  utmost  efforts,  blew  down  our 
tents,  formed  an  imposing  sight,  capable  of  frightening 
men  less  resolute  than  ourselves. 

A  few  horses  remained  in  the  corral,  whether  because 
they  were  less  strong  than  the  others,  or  more  firmly  tied 
I  cannot  say,  and  with  these,  a  few  of  us  set  out  in  search 
of  the  others.  Our  attepmts  that  night  were  fruitless ; 
but  after  three  days  of  hard  riding,  and  search,  we  suc- 
ceeded in  recovering  all  but  one,  which,  in  his  mad  fright, 
had  rushed  into  the  Pembina  river,  and  was  drowned. 

After  removing  our  camp  to  a  more  convenient  place 
the  final  organisation  of  the  six  divisions  into  one  force 
was  begun. 

The  six  divisions  were  designated  by  the  first  six  letters 
of  the  alphabet :  A  B  and  C  representing  the  divisions 
organized  at  the  Stone  Fort ;  D  E  F  representing  those  or- 
ganised at  Toronto.  During  their  stay  at  the  Stone  Fort,  the 
divisions  A  B  and  C  lost  about  thirty  men,  who  with  the 
exception  of  a  few  who  applied  for  their  discharge,  were 
dismissed  for  bad  conduct,  or  for  being  unable  to  perform 
their  duties.  This,  and  the  expectation  that  some  deser- 
tions would  occur  during  our  journey,  and  during  our  stay 
at  Dufferin,  explains  why,  on  leaving  Toronto,  our  com- 
pany contained  fifty-one  extra  men. 

Transferring  from  our  divisions  to  those  from  Winnipeg, 
until  their  numbers  were  completed,  we  still  had  twenty 
men  more  than  we  required ;  but  being  near  the  interna- 
tional boundary,  frequent  desertions  occurred,  and  we  were 
soon  reduced  to  no  more  than  fifty  men  in  each  division. 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-West. 


35 


lur 


As  travelling  in  the  North-West  was  at  that  time,  and 
is  yet,  very  difficult  on  account  of  the  bad  state  of  the 
roads,  the  Commissioner  was  invested  with  full  powers  to 
let  tenders  for  the  transfer  of  our  supplies  to  any  part  of 
the  territory  where  they  might  be  needed.  But 'Colonel 
French,  under  the  circumstances,  showed  great -want  of 
.ibility  as  Commander-in-Chief.  For,  instead  of  taking 
into  consideration  the  miserable  state  to  which  the  horses 
were  reduced  by  the  journey  from  Fargo  to  Dufferin,  he 
directed  that  every  division  should  take  with  it  a  dozen 
waggons,  each  carrying  a  ton  of  freight,  and  all  drawn  by 
the  horses  alloted  to  that  division.  A  lai'ge  portion  of  our 
supplies  was  to  be  taken  in  this  manner,  and  the  remainder 
was  to  be  taken  by  a  few  more  waggons,  and  114  carts 
drawn  by  oxen.  The  carts,  to  each  of  which  was  to  be 
attached  a  single  ox,  were  to  be  driven  by  half-breeds 
hired  for  that  purpose. 

From  my  position  in  Division  B,  to  which  I  had  been 
transferred,  I  heard  one  morning  a  great  uproar  in  Divi- 
sion A  camping  near  by.  Wishing  to  know  the  cause, 
I  went  out,  and  meeting  a  comrade  of  that  division,  who 
was  splitting  his  sides  with  laughter,  I  enquired  what  it 
was  all  about.  He  replied :  •'  It  is  a  long  story.  You 
have  brought  us  from  Toronto  an  original  character.  Since 
his  transfer  to  our  division,  he  does  nothing  but  preach 
tehaperance,  and  remind  us  of  the  noble  duties  which  we 
are  called  upon  to  perform.  Some  compare  him  to  Don 
Quixotte,  but  others  of  more  reflective  minds,  say  that 
before  judging  him  we  must  see  him  at  work.     I  was  on 


36 


Six  Yecirff  in  the  Canadian  Korth-  Wef<i. 


dut}'  last  night  when,  about  midnight,  I  suddenly  saw 
issuing  from  our  tent  an  individual  clothed  in  white,  who, 
after  glancing  rapidly  on  every  side,  made  a  dash  through 
the  sentry  line,  and  out  on  the  prairie.  I  thought  to  my- 
self, here  is  one  who  has  soon  forgotten  the  regulations 
he  will  doubtlessly  return,  and  I  shall  know  who  he  is. 
Without  suspecting  him  of  having  any  complicity  with 
the  Indians,  I  watched  him  closely.  Returning  at  last  I 
arrested  him  at  the  entrance  to  the  Camp,  with  the  usual 
challenge,  '  Who  comes  there  ? '  The  fellow  appeared 
disconcerted  ;  but  finding  himself  threatened  with  being 
marched  off  to  the  guardhouse,  he  declared  himself  a 
member  of  the  Mounted  Police.  '  Give  me  the  password,' 
said  I>  but  this  he  was  unable  to  do.  I  was  going  to  call 
the  guard,  when  seeing  him  shivering  with  cold,  I  took 
pity  on  him  and  allowed  him  to  pass,  laughing  to  myself 
at  the  thought  of  the  merriment  which  would  be  produced 
by  relating  the  story  of  his  spending  the  night  on  the 
prairie  in  his  night-shirt.  Everything  turned  out  as  I 
expected,  and  my  story  was  received  with  the  uproarious 
laughter  that  brought  yea  from  your  quarters.  *  Zounds! ' 
said  one, '  I  understand  now  why  this  fellow  wears  a  night- 
shirt ;  it  is  to  scare  the  Indians.  See  how  cunning  he  is. 
If  the  Indians  attack  us,  and  are  repelled,  very  well ;  but 
if  it  happens  to  the  contrary,  I  would  not  give  much  for 
our  scalps, — but  he,  on  account  of  his  night-shirt,  will  be 
looked  upon  as  the  Great  Manitou  of  the  whites  and  will 
remain  unmolested.'  Look  over  there  !  Don  Quixotte 
is  on  sentry ;  no  better  selection  could  be  made  after  the 


Six  Years  in  the  Cvina'U<tn  Narth-West. 


37 


saw 

|who, 

)ugh 

my- 

bions 

le  is. 


massacre  perpetrated  at  St.  Ives  by  the  Sioux  a  few- 
days  ago." 

Looking  in  the  direction  indicated,  I  saw  a  sub-con- 
stable of  military  appearance,  walking  along  the  sentry 
line,  watching  the  surroundings  of  the  camp,  and  glancing 
once  in  a  whije  with  a  wistful  look  at  his  carbine  and  re- 
volver, which  indicated  a  longing  to  use  them.,  "  What ! " 
said  I  to  myself,  "  can  this  man  be  the  Apostle  of  Tem- 
perance "  ?  It  was,  indeed,  but  what  a  metamorphosis 
since  our  first  meeting !  The  clergyman  was  no  more, 
and  there  remained  but  the  soldier.  I  was  going  to  con- 
gratulate him  on  his  martial  appearance,  when  an  In- 
spector intervened.  "  Sub-constable  L.,"  said  he,  "  what 
are  you  thinking  about  to  mount  guard  with  your  carbine 
full  cocked  ?  "  "  Sir  "  replied  our  templar,  "  In  circum- 
stances such  as  these,  in  which  we  find  ourselves  at  pre- 
sent in  danger  of  being  attacked  at  any  time  by  Indians, 
one  cannot  be  too  well  prepared  to  fire."  The  Inspector 
had  to  treat  our  warrior  with  arrest  before  he  could  make 
him  understand  the  danger  of  carrying  fire-arms  full 
cocked. 

The  same  day,  in  the  afternoon,  the  news  was  spread 
that  the  Sioux  were  marching  towards  our  camp,  with 
hostile  intentions.  The  Commissioner  ordered  us  to  be 
ready  at  once  to  meet  the  enemy.  The  horses,  which 
were  grazing  about  a  mile  from  the  camp,  were  brought 
in  immediately,  and  before  long  Division  A  stood  in  two 
ranks  ready  to  march.  Colonel  French  praised  the  men 
of  this  division  for  their  soldier-like  appearance  and  their 


38 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-West. 


speed  in  getting  ready  to  take  the  field.  Very  soon,  the 
other  divisions  were  ready,  and  the  word  of  command 
was  given.  Division  A  moved  first,  followed  closely  by 
the  others  in  alphabetical  order.  This  was  in  July. 
The  horses  had  regained  their  wonted  strength,  and 
showed  anxiety  for  action.  As  we  were  going  along, 
some  field  ^manoeuvres  were  attempted ;  not  very  success- 
fully, I  must  say,  but  how  could  it  be  otherwise, — men 
and  horses  cannot  be  well  trained  in  three  months'  time 
for  military  service.  Notwithstanding  some  defects,  we 
did  very  well,  and  at  all  events  we  were  soldiers  at  heart, 
which  is  the  best  proficiency  for  men  in  warfare.  We  ex- 
pected to  have  to  fight,  and  were  ready  to  do  it  to  the 
best  of  our  ability.  The  following  dialogue  will  give  an 
idea  of  the  state  of  our  feelings  at  that  moment.  "  Did 
you  take  any  part  in  the  Franco-German  war  ? "  said  a 
constable  at  my  side.  "  No,  indeed,"  I  replied,  "  this  is  my 
first  experience  in  warfare."  "  So  it  is  with  me,"  said  he, 
'  I  long  to  see  if  the  Indians  have  as  good  hands  and 
eyes  for  warfare  as  the  Canadians.  It  is  going  to  be  hot 
work,  I  fan™y,  for  I  hear  the  Sioux  are  well  equipped 
and  are  good  horsemen." 

Being  by  this  time  two  or  three  miles  from  the  camp, 
in  the  open  prairie,  the  command  to  deploy  was  given.  I 
expected,  at  any  moment,  to  see  Indians,  as  I  had  read  of 
them  in  the  novels,  springing  from  the  grass  with  their 
war-whoops,  and  charging  us  with  their  tomahawks ;  but. 
I  was  disappointed  in  my  expectations.  We  hunted  the 
plain  for  miles  around  until  sun-set,  without  the  appear- 


ing 
ma 

ma 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-West  39 


ance  of  Indians,  when,  to  the  great  dissatisfaction  of  all, 
tho  order  was  given  to  return  to  camp. 

This  turning  out  was  only  a  sham ;  the  Commissioner, 
thinking  that  there  were  still  a  few  cowards  in  our  ranks, 
and  wishing  to  get  rid  of  them,  spread  the  news  himself 
that  the  Sioux  were  in  the  neighbourhood,  and  in  a  state  of 
hostility.  But  he  was  agreeably  disappointed  in  find- 
ing that  there  was  not  a  coward  among  us,  and  that  every 
man,  while  knowing  that  he  could  safely  get  away,  re- 
mained at  his  post. 


CHAPTER  IV. 


Departure  of  Mounted  Police  from  Dufferin— Desertion  of  Inspector  Richer 
— Beginning  of  Hardships — The  Mounted  Police  Transformed  into  Cart- 
drivers — A  Modem  Diogenes — Camping  on  Souris  River— The  Tr<J  -i 
Sub^constable  P. — State  of  the  Mounted  Police  on  their  arrival  at  Rcf 
Percde. 


IN  the  afternoon  of  the  8th  of  July,  the  organisation 
being  completed,  the  Mounted  Police  started  from 
Dutferin  directing  their  march  towards  Roche  Percde, 
which  lies  270  miles  west,  where  sub-Inspector  S.  from 
Fort  Ellice  was  to  meet  us  with  fresh  horses.  Division  A 
with  thirteen  waggons  marched  first,  closely  followed  by 
the  other  divisions  in  regular  order.  In  front,  and  on  the 
flanks  of  the  column  rode  a  guard  of  twenty  raen  charged 
to  open  the  march,  and  to  prevent  surprises.  Behind  the 
last  division,  came  the  half-breeds  with  their  Red  River 
carts,  and,  at  some  distance  behind  them,  a  herd  of  cattle, 
driven  by  the  rear  guard.  This  was  the  first  column  of 
troops  that  ever  marched  on  the  plains  of  the  North-West. 
A  splendid  sight ;  but  destined  to  last  but  a  short  time. 

We  camped  that  night  about  three  miles  from  Dufierin. 
A  short  journey  indeed,  but  nevei-theless  long  enough  for 
the  horses  which,  as  I  said  before,  were  not  well  used  to 
harness,  and  had  to  draw  overloaded  waggons.     The  con- 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-  West. 


41 


ctor  Bicher 
I  into  Cart- 
be  Tr'w  -i 
U  at  lior    : 


misaiion 
ted  from 
J  Percde, 
r  S.  from 
ivision  A 
lowed  by 
Qd  on  the 

I  charged 
ehind  the 
Led  River 
of  cattle, 
lolumn  of 
[•th-West. 
t  time. 
Dufferin. 
lough  for 

II  used  to 
The  con- 


duct  of  Colonel  French,  in  regard  to  the  final  organiza- 
tion of  the  company  at  Dufferin,  was  far  from  being  ap- 
proved by  his  subordinate  officers  ;  an  outburst  of 
revolt  was  then  expiected,  and  the  expected  revolt  occurred 
the  next  morning  before  setting  out. 

The  Commissioner  had  ordered  the  Inspectors  to  provide 
every  morning  a  necessary  number  of  horses  for  the 
waggons.  Inspector  B icher  of  F  Division, being  well  fl.ware 
that,  if  these  commands  were  obeyed,  the  men  would  soon 
be  on  foot,  was  not  in  a  hurry  to  produce  the  number  of 
horses  required,  ^nd  ?ii  altercation  ensued  between  him 
and  Colonel  French.  But  notwithstanding  his  many 
faults,  the  Commissioner  was  a,  well  disciplined  and  ex- 
perienced officer,  and,  knowing  well  that  if  this  dis- 
obedience remained  unpunished  he  would  soon  have  to 
face  revolts  of  a  more  serious  character,  he  put  Inspector 
Richer  under  arrest.  This  we  did  not  expect  he  would 
dara  to  do,  as  this  officer  was  known  to  be  well  backed 
by  lu  m  of  high  standing  in  the  Government.  In  spite  of 
hi;-;  iirrest,  Inspector  Richer  left  at  once  for  Dufferin, 
tit/  catening,  as  soon  as  he  should  arrive  in  Ottawa,  to 
at^  I?' 'nt  the  government  with  the  real  state  of  the 
Mounted  Police. 

On  the  morning  of  the  third  day,  we  came  in  view  of 

Lhe  vast  plain  which  is  bounded  on  the  west  by  what  is 

called  the  Pembina  Mountains, — in  reality  a  range  of  hills, 

not  more  than  forty  to  fifty  feet  above  the  level  of  the 

T>laiu3.     As  no  wood  could  be  found  in  the  neighbourhood , 

the  Ooramissioner  ordered  us  to  take  with  us  a  sufficient 
8 


42 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-West 


quantity  of  wood  to  last  two  days.  Proceeding  on  our 
way,  we  at  times  came  across  large  quantities  of  buffalo 
bones,  which  gave  us  an  idea  of  the  immense  slaughter  of 
these  animals  tliat  must  have  occurred  there  in  former 
years,  and  was  then  being  carried  on  in  the  neighbour- 
hood of  the  Rocky  Mountains,  to  which  locality  they  had 
been  drivcL  ^^^  ^  plain,  which  we  were  crossing,  although 
very  fertile,  \.  at  that  time  almost  entirely  without 
water,  the  meadow  lands,  usually  covered  with  a  few 
inches,  being  dried  up.  Happily,  at  night,  we  came  to 
one  of  these  meadows,  the  centre  of  which  contained 
enough  water,  such  as  it  was,  to  keep  the  men  from  suf- 
fering with  thirst,  but  the  horses  and  cattle  had  to  do 
without.  I  say  such  as  it  was, — for  after  being  taken 
from  the  hole  dug  to  receive  it,  and  strained,  it  was  still 
as  black  as  ink. 

The  next  morning  at  eleven  o'clock,  we  reached  Pem- 
bina Mountain  Depot,  where  we  found  water  in  abun- 
dance. The  last  two  days  had  been  hard  enough  on  the 
men,  but  still  more  so  on  the  horses  and  cattle  which  had 
suffered  greatly  from  want  of  water.  We  naturally  ex- 
pected to  rest  there  a  day  or  two ;  but  the  Commissioner 
decided  that  the  march  should  be  resumed  immediately 
after  dinner.  Probably  he  compared  himself  to  conquerors 
like  Alexander  and  Caesar,  and  wanted  to  leave  in  the 
shade  the  marches  of  these  illustrious  men. 

"We  reached  the  banks  of  the  Pembina  river,  at  this 
place  only  about  fifteen  feet  wide.  A  bridge  had  been 
thrown  across  it  some  years  before,  but  it  was  now  in 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-  West 


43 


our 


igh 


such  a  wretched  condition,  we  thought  it  unsafe  to  cross 
before  the  bridge  was  re-constructed.  A  party  of  men 
was  therefore  detailed  to  do  this  work,  and  also,  to  im- 
prove the  road  up  the  opposite  bank.  This  done,  we 
crossed  the  river  in  the  evening,  and  in  ascending  the 
bank,  we  found  the  oxen  of  great  service.  Taking  a  yoke 
of  them  in  front  of  the  horses,  we  would  hook  the  chain 
in  the  end  of  the  waggon-tongue,  and  with  this  double 
team,  take  the  loads  up  the  steep  bank  very  easily.  At 
sunset,  we  camped  about  five  miles  further  on.  During 
the  whole  night,  our  half-breeds  kept  coming  into  camp 
with  their  carts.  This  shows  the  difficulty  they  encoun- 
tered in  climbing  the  river  bank. 

In  my  travels  in  the  North- West,  I  noticed  that  even 
the  smallest  streams  have  very  high  banks,  which  seems 
to  me  to  prove  that  they  once  carried  a  much  greater 
quantity  of  water  than  they  now  do.  In  rivers,  like 
the  Pembina,  which  do  not  rise  among  mountains,  covered 
with  eternal  snows,  these  large  bodies  of  water  could  only 
be  produced  by  very  abundant  rains.  But  as  such  abun- 
dant rains  are  only  to  be  met  with  in  very  warm  coun- 
tries, we  would  naturally  conclude  that  there  has  been  a 
time  when  the  climate  in  that  section  was  much  more 
mild  than  it  is  now. 

Hitherto  we  had  passed  through  plains  that  were  very 
fertile  ;  but  we  were  now  in  a  region  that  was  quite  the 
contrary,  and  the  oats,  which  we  had  brought  with  us, 
being  now  consumed,  our  horses  were  left  in  a  sad  plight 
for  want  of  sufficient  provender.    Besides  this,  many  of 


44 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-  West. 


the  horses  were  already  tired  out,  and  we  therefore  ex- 
pected we  would  rest  at  least  two  or  three  days,  to  give 
them  time  to  recruit.  But  Colonel  French  not  only  gave 
orders  that  wc  should  Qiarch  at  once,  but  inflicted  upon 
us  an  indignity  which  took  from  us  all  the  pride  we  felt 
in  being  members  of  the  Mounted  Police.  The  reason 
why  the  half-breeds  were  so  late  in  reaching  camp  every 
night,  was  that  each  of  them  had  to  drive  four  carts  ;  and 
in  order  to  remedy  this,  the  Commissioner  gave  orders 
that  each  division  should  provide  a  certain  number  of 
men  to  assist  them.  It  is  useless  to  mention  how  we 
greeted  such  an  order,  and  I  believe  had  we  not  been  a 
long  distance  from  any  settlement,  the  Colonel  would 
have  had  to  make  the  expedition  alone.  What  military 
commander,  who  respects  his  men  and  wants  to  be  re- 
spected by  theii-,  would  have  thought  (I  do  not  say  dare) 
to  have  placed  them  on  the  same  footing  as  those  who 
worked  for  mercenary  m(  tives.  The  members  of  the 
Mounted  Police  had  sworn  to  keep  the  British  flag  un- 
stained ;  while  the  half-breeds  had  only  engaged  to  work 
for  so  many  dollars  a  month.  No  comparison  could,  there- 
fore, be  made  between  us  ;  and  it  was  more  than  discour- 
aging, on  the  morning  of  the  loth  to  see  some  of  our  men, 
in  their  uniforms,  driving  oxen  with  sticks.  And  yet, 
notwithstanding  my  disgust,  I  could  not  help  being  some- 
what interested  and  amused  when,  the  next  morning,  it 
fell  to  my  lot  to  drive  a  train  of  these  carts.  Being  a 
new  hand  at  the  work,  the  foreman  of  the  half-breeds  very 
kindly  harnessed  my  oxen,  and  arranged  them  in  order 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadicm  North-'West 


45 


for  starting,  the  strongest  ox  in  front,  the  next  strongest 
tied  to  the  back  of  the  first  one's  cart,  and  the  weakest 
one  behind  and  that  tied  to  the  second  cart.  On  starting 
we  received  three  biscuits  each,  on  which  to  make  our 
noonday  meal,  it  being  expected  that  we  could  not  keep 
up  with  the  main  column,  and  be  able  to  take  our  dinner 
with  them. 

I  would  here  like  to  describe  the  noise  made  by  the 
carts,  but  words  fail  me.  It  must  be  heard  to  be  under- 
stood. A  den  of  wild  beasts  cannot  be  compared  with  it 
in  hideousness.  Combine  all  the  discordant  sounds  ever 
heard  in  Ontario  and  they  cannot  produce  anything  so 
honid  as  a  train  of  Red  River  carts.  At  each  turn  of 
the  wheel,  the}'^  run  up  and  down  all  the  notes  of  the 
scale  in  one  continuous  screech,  without  sounding  dis- 
tinctly any  note  or  giving  one  harmonious  sound.  And 
this  unearthly  discord  is  so  loud,  that  a  train  of  carts, 
coming  towards  you  can  be  heard  long  before  they  are 
seen.  We  travelled  a  long  distance  that  day,  and  the 
waggons  going  faster  than  our  carts,  they  were  entirely 
out  of  our  sight  at  nightfall ;  our  oxen  being  tired  out,  we 
were  obliged  to  camp  out  of  sight  of  the  camp  fires  of  our 
comrades;  and  not  only  this,  but  our  provisions  and 
blankets  beinor  on  the  wagorons  of  the  main  column,  we 
had  to  lie  down  supperless  on  the  bare  ground,  and  in 
that  manner  pass  the  night. 

In  such  circumstances  as  these,  one  appreciates  the 
society  of  a  man  who  preserves,  through  every  vicissitude 
of  life,  his  habitual   philosophy.    Among  us  was  one 


46 


Six  Years  in  tJie  Canadian  North-  West. 


whose  indifference  to  hardship  contrasted  greatly  with 
the  dissatisfaction  and  grumbling  of  his  companions. 
"  My  friends,"  said  he  at  last,  "  you  do  nothing  but  grum- 
ble, now  against  the  Government,  and  then  the  Com- 
missioner, but  you  should  remember  we  were  prepared 
for  this  before  leaving  Toronto,  If  my  memory  serves 
me  rightly,  the  Colonel  told  us  then  that  wo  might  at 
times,  be  without  food  for  two  or  three  days  at  a  time,  and 
have  to  camp  on  the  open  prairie  with  nothing  but  the 
canopy  of  heaven  for  covering ;  and  he  added  that  if  any 
of  us  were  not  willing  to  face  those  hardships  and 
probably  many  others,  we  might  return  to  our  homes. 
Of  what  do  you  complain  then  ? "  "  We  complain,"  said 
one  more  touchy  than  the  rest,  "  of  having  to  drive  ox- 
carts." "  Do  you  think  then,"  replied  our  modem 
Diogenes,  "  that  it  is  not  preferable  to  perform  the  duties 
of  an  ox-driver  than  to  sleep  in  the  open  air,  and  be 
several  days  without  food  ?  If  you  do,  I  am  not  of  your 
opinion."  "  It  seems  to  me,"  said  I,  "  that  you  see  only 
one  side  of  the  question ;  you  forget  that  if  the  Sioux 
were  in  the  neighbourhood,  they  could  easily  get  the 
better  of  us,  and  take  possession  of  the  oxen  aud  carts 
that  are  scattered  along  the  road  for  several  miles."  "  I 
don't  forget  that  either,"  said  he,  "  but  on  hearing  the 
Commissioner  speak  about  the  privations  to  be  endured 
should  we  not  have  expected  dangers  as  well,  and  all  the 
more  inevitable  too  since  we  were  to  travel  through 
Indian  Territories !  Let  us  hope  that  we  shall  not  find 
ourselves  in  more  critical  circumstances  than  at  present." 


wM 


Six  Years  in  tlie  Caimdian  Noith-Wcst. 


47 


These  judicious  observations  had  the  effect  of  reconcil- 
ing us  to  our  situation,  if  one  can  judge  from  the  sonorous 
snores  which  followed.  For  my  part,  the  remembrance 
of  our  proximity  to  the  Sioux  Territory,  and  especially 
the  late  massacres  perpetrated  by  those  savages,  prevented 
me  from  sleeping.  But  at  that  season  of  the  year  a  night 
quickly  passes,  and  when  morning  dawned,  seeing  that 
no  one  wished  to  rise,  I  harnessed  my  oxen  and  set  out 
again,  hoping  to  overtake  the  main  column  before  they 
broke  up  camp.  But  my  designs  were  frustrated,  and  I 
found  the  camp  deserted,  the  want  of  water  having 
obliged  them  to  set  out  early.  Increasing  the  pace  of  my 
oxen  I  continued  to  advance,  and  then  began  in  reality 
the  hardships  of  privation.  I  was  all  day  consumed  by 
a  thii-st  that  all  the  ravines  which  I  crossed  could  not 
quench.  When  night  came  two  of  my  oxen  were  tired 
out.  What  was  I  to  do  ?  Beat  them  unmercifully  as 
the  half-breeds  did  till  they  would  fall  ?  I  had  not  sunk 
to  such  a  degree  of  cruelty.  I  chose  the  wisest  course, 
set  them  at  liberty,  and  with  the  third  proceeded  as  fast 
as  pcr>sible  on  my  journey.  About  eleven  o'clock  the 
sight  of  deserted  waggons  proved  that  I  was  not  far  from 
the  camp,  though  I  could  not  as  yet  see  their  fires.  Very 
soon,  however,  I  was  arrested  by  the  usual  challenge  : 
"  Who  comes  there  ?  "  "A  famished  man,"  I  replied,  and 
the  sentry  allowed  me  to  pass  without  further  explana- 
tion. 

They  had  located  their  camp  in  a  valley,  on  the  banks 
of  a  small  brook.     The  men  were  lying  around  the  camp 


48 


Six  Years  in  iheTlanadian  North-West. 


fires,  being  too  fatigued  to  set  up  the  tents.  It  mattered 
very  little  to  me  where  I  slept,  the  main  point  being  to 
get  something  to  eat  from  the  kettles  which  remained 
near  the  half -extinguished  fires.  My  search  was  at  first 
fruitless,  and  I  visited  no  less  than  five  divisions  before 
finding  provisions  at  the  sixth.  Stealing  my  way  over 
the  sleeping  men,  I  found  a  large  kettle  of  cooked  meat, 
a  box  of  bread,  and  a  kettle  of  tea.  Seated  on  the  ground, 
with  the  meat  between  my  knees,  the  bread  on  one  side, 
and  the  tea  on  the  other,  I  made  a  meal  that  only  a 
hearty  man,  having  been  two  days  without  food,  could 
dispose  of.  In  fact,  it  was  nearly  daylight  when  I  had 
fully  satisfied  my  appetite,  and,  making  my  way  to  my 
own  division,  I  climbed  into  a  waggon  and  was  soon  fast 
asleep. 

A  little  after  sunrise  the  column  resumed  its  march, 
notwithstanding  the  fact  that  a  large  number  of  carts 
were  still  miles  behind.  Having  done  more  than  my 
share  of  ox-driving  I  was  allowed  to  follow  my  waggon  on 
foot,  I  say  on  foot,  and  a  large  number  of  the  men  were 
doing  the  same ;  for  the  Commissioner,  on  account  of  the 
wretched  condition  of  the  horses,  had  ordered  that  one  of 
the  two  men  accompanjdng  every  waggon  should  walk 
while  the  other  drove  ;  and,  to  be  certain  that  his  orders 
were  carried  out,  the  Colonel  would  ride,  once  in  a  while, 
from  front  to  rear  and  back.  That  morning,  as  he  was 
making  his  fii*st  round,  he  noticed  a  waggon  with  only  the 
driver  in  sight.  He  at  once  rode  up  and  asked  the  driver 
who  was  his  comrade  and  where  he  was.     "  Constable  S., 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-  West. 


49 


sir,"  said  the  driver,  "  and  he  is  lying  inside  of  the  wag- 
gon." "  What !  "  said  the  Colonel,  "  a  constable  the  first 
to  break  my  commands  !  Come  down  at  once,"  said  he  to 
Constable  S.,  "  or  I  will  put  you  under  arrest,"  "  I  don't 
care  what  you  do,"  answered  Constable  S.,  "  I  joined  a 
mounted  police  and  not  &foot  one,  and,  as  I  don't  feel  very 
well  to-day,  I  must  ride  on  something,  a  horse  or  a  wag- 
gon, I  don't  care  which."  Upon  this  rebuke,  the  Commis- 
sioner rode  away  ;  a  proof  that  he  was  fast  losing  his  in- 
riuence  over  the  men. 

In  the  evening  of  the  following  day  we  reached  the 
Souris  river,  a  tributary  of  the  Assiniboine.  Since  Duf- 
ferin,  it  was  the  most  favourable  place  to  camp  that  we 
had  met.  Wood,  water  and  grass  were  abundant,  and  the 
Commissioner  decided  we  should  remain  there  two  days. 
Two  reasons  rendered  this  halt  necessary :  first,  many 
of  the  horses  were  so  exhausted  that  they  were  unable  to 
proceed ;  and  second,  because  the  carts  were  still  far  be- 
hind, and  a  great  number  of  them  had  to  be  repaired. 
Though  the  next  day  was  Sunday  the  men  were  kept 
busy,  washing  themselves  and  their  clothes,  and  looking 
after  the  horses. 

On  Monday,  the  usual  monotony  of  the  camp  life  was  dis- 
turbed by  the  report  that  the  Sioux  were  follow •n'^j  us, 
though  without  daring  to  attack.  The  originator  ol  inis  re- 
port was  Sub-constable  P.,  who  had  been  in  charge  of  a 
number  of  sick  horses.  As  he  could  not  travel  so  fast  as  t'r  e 
main  body  he  found  himself  the  day  previous  to  our  arrival 
at  the  Souris  river,  some  thirty  miles  behind,  and  during 


50 


Six  Years  in  the  CanadUin  Kortli-  West. 


the  (lay  one  of  the  sick  horses  fell  to  rise  no  more.  What 
could  he  do  ?  Certainly  his  orders  were  to  remain  there 
until  some  one  was  sent  to  his  rescue.  But  then,  he  was 
alone,  unprotected  and  without  provisions.  So  he  con- 
cluded the  best  thing  to  do  was  to  shoot  the  poor  dying 
brute,  and  proceed  on  his  journey.  Being  well  aware 
that  if  he  told  what  he  had  done  the  Commissioner  would 
not  only  fine  him,  but  make  him  pay  about  two  hundred 
dollars  for  the  horse,  he  declared  with  great  earnestness 
that  he  had  been  atuicked  by  five  Sioux,  and  that,  making 
a  vigorous  resistance,  he  won  the  day,  losing  nothing  but 
one  horse  which  was  killed  in  the  fight.  Every  one  was 
convinced  that  his  story  was  a  fabrication  but  nobo' 
could  prove  it. 

On  Tuesday  the  whole  column  resumed  the  march,  the 
last  of  the  carts  having  arrived  in  camp  sometime  during 
the  previous  night ;  and  finally  on  Friday,  the  24th  of 
July,  we  arrived  at  Ex)che  Perc^.  But  what  a  change 
since  our  departure  from  Dufferin  !  We  had  set  out  full 
of  hope,  mounted  on  excellent  horses,  accompanied  by 
waggons  carrying  our  supplies,  and  followed  by  carts 
laden  with  the  same,  but  our  hopes  were  doomed  to  bit- 
ter disappointment.  No  romantic  incidents  occurred; 
no  encounter  with  the  Indians  and  the  whiskey-traders, 
and  on  our  arrival  at  Bx)che  Perc^e  the  colunm  resembled 
a  routed  army  corps.  For  a  distance  of  several  miles  the 
road  was  strewed  with  broken  carts,  and  horses  and  oxen 
overcome  with  hunger  and  fatigue.  This  was  the  natural 
result  of  the  Commissioner's  blunder  before  leaving  Dufie- 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  N orth-West. 


51 


hat 
lere 
was 
■con- 


:ing 


rin,  in  ordering  us  to  carry  our  supplies.  During  the 
whole  of  Saturday,  horses  and  oxen  which  had  been  un- 
able to  keep  up  to  the  column,  continued  to  arrive  in  a 
deplorable  condition.  Was  it  in  this  manner  that  the 
Canadian  Government  had  intended  the  Mounted  Police 
to  be  managed  and  directed  ?  Certainly  not !  Could 
Colonel  French  have  done  better  than  he  did  ?  Certainly 
yes  !  for  although  it  is  always  a  difficult  matter  to  judge 
fairly  the  conduct  of  a  commander-in-chief,  I  think  I  can 
safely  say,  and  hope  to  prove  it  farther  on,  that  other 
officers  of  our  force  could  have  done  I  etter  than  he. 


CHAPTER  V. 

Report  that  the  Mounted  Police  had  been  Massacred  by  the  Sioux— Roche 
Terete—  Church  Services — The  Division  of  Our  Forces. 


SATURDAY  evening,  following  our  arrival  at  Roche 
Perc^e,  we  were  overtaken  by  Dr.  N.  and  Con- 
stable C.  who  had  left  Dufferin  a  week  after  we  did. 
They  brought  the  news  that  when  they  left,  a  report  was 
in  circulation  through  the  Ameiican  newspapers,  that  the 
Mounted  Police  had  been  exterminated  by  the  Sioux. 
This  report  originated  from  desei-ters,  who  had  left  us  at 
DufferiD,  and,  having  gone  across  the  lines,  had  given  as 
reasons  for  deserting,  that  they  were  badly  treated,  and 
that  they  did  not  wish  to  lose  their  scalps  in  the  pro- 
jected expedition  against  the  whiskey  traders.  One  can 
easily  conceive  that  the  Americans,  who  are  continually 
at  war  with  their  own  Indians,  would  have  been  glad  to 
see  our  expedition  miscarry.  Therefore,  the  reports  of 
the  deserters  were  grossly  exaggerated  by  the  American 
papers  which,  having  summed  up  the  various  difficulties 
that  we  would  have  to  overcome,  some  of  them  concluded 
that  we  would  be  unsuccesful,  and  others  that  we  were 
already  exterminated.  The  Canadian  public,  considering 
the  suspicious  origin  of  these  stories,  pifb  very  little  faith 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-West. 


53 


in  them.  But,  later  on,  great  uneasiness  was  felt  through 
the  country,  when  it  became  known  that  the  road  taken 
by  the  Mounted  Police  was  through  Sioux  territory, 
and  along  the  international  boundary.  Prayers  for  us 
were  said  in  some  Canadian  churches,  and  some  leading 
minds  went  so  far  as  to  advocate  the  organization  of  a 
corps  of  volunteers  to  avenge  us.  But  this  project  was 
never  carried  into  effect ;  for,  as  soon  as  we  arrived  at 
Roche  Perc^e,  the  Commissioner  sent  despatches  to  the 
Government,  announcing  our  arrival  there  in  good  health 
and  spirits. 

The  column  was  encamped  on  the  banks  of  the  Souris 
River,  in  a  circular  valley  surrounded  on  almost  every  side 
by  a  range  of  hills  some  thirty  to  forty  feet  in  height. 
Wood,  water  and  grass  were  abundant,  and  coal  also  could 
be  gathered  on  the  right  bank  of  the  river.  The  quality 
of  this  coal  was  tested  by  our  blacksmiths  who  used  it 
during  our  stay  there.  Although  this  coal,  on  account 
of  its  friability,  is  not  likely  to  be  exported  any  great  dis- 
tance, it  will  nevertheless  be  a  great  boon  for  the  settlers 
in  that  region,  where  wood  will  soon  be  scarce. 

On  our  right,  and  about  half  a  mile  from  the  camp, 
stood  Roche  Percee,  a  pierced  rock,  as  its  name  indicates. 
Seen  from  a  distance,  one  would  take  ".t  for  a  statue, 
whose  arms  rested  on  two  adjacent  supports.  An  isolated 
rock,  in  the  midst  of  a  plain,  will  naturally  attract  the 
attention  of  a  traveller  :  and  in  company  with  some  of 
my  comrades,  1  went  to  visit  this  one,  which  is  covered 
with  hieroglyphic  characters,  indecipherable  for  us,  but 


54 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-West. 


doubtlessly  representing  memorable  events  that  once  took 
place  in  that  country. 

The  third  day  after  our  arrival  being  a  Sunday,  and, 
as  everybody  is  aware,  the  Sabbath  day  being  consecrated 
in  the  British  Dominions  to  rest  and  prayer,  we  were 
that  morning  ordered  to  get  ready  for  Church  parade. 
This  was  the  first  divine  service  held  since  our  departure 
from  Dufl'erin,  As  the  Mounted  Police  was  composed  of 
men  belonging  to  different  denominations,  and  there  being 
no  chaplain  attached  to  the  corps,  I  was  wondering  who 
would  act  in  their  stead.  But  I  soon  heard  that,  under 
such  circumstances,  it  was  the  duty  of  oflRcers  to  act  in 
the  place  of  ministers  of  the  gospel.  At  ten  o'clock  a.m. 
as  the  six  divisions  stood  ready  for  orders,  Colonel 
French,  who  was  an  Episcopalian,  called  fo^  the  men  that 
belonged  to  his  denomination,  and  Roman  Catholics, 
Methodist;S,  and  Presbyterians  were  called  for,  in  like 
manner  by  officers  of  their  respective  creeds.  Some  de- 
nominations held  their  meetings  on  the  hills,  others  in 
the  valley.  And  it  was  a  grand  sight  to  see  300  men 
standing  in  the  wilderness,  several  hundred  miles  from 
civilization,  giving  thanks,  in  different  manners,  and  of- 
fering prayer  to  their  Creator.  Although  several  thou- 
sand miles  separated  us  from  our  friends  in  the  other  pro- 
vinces, our  thoughts  and  hearte  were  with  theirs,  and 
their  prayers  and  ours  were  of  like  nature,  and  had  in 
view  our  preservation  and  the  success  of  the  expedition. 

The  plan  of  the  campaign  furnished  to  the  Commis- 
sioner by  the  Government  at  the  time  of  our  organization 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-West. 


55 


was  the  following  : — We  were  to  proceed  from  Dufferin 
as  far  as  the  junction  of  the  rivers  Bow  and  Belly,  where 
the  whiskey  traders  were  said  to  congregate,  destroy  their 
forts  and  leave  in  that  section  a  sufficient  number  of 
m  en  to  put  an  end  to  the  massacres  and  the  whiskey  traf- 
fic. But,  about  the  time  of  our  departure  from  Dufferin, 
Colonel  French  received  new  instructions  from  the  Gov- 
ernment, slightly  altering  the  above  plan.  After  demol- 
ishing the  whiskey  traders'  forts,  half  of  the  column  was 
to  proceed  to  Ijldmonton,  and  the  other  half  to  retrace 
their  steps  homeward. 

The  junction  of  the  above  rivers,  is  about  450  miles  dis- 
tant from  Roche  Percee  ;  and  between  these  two  localities 
lay  v£ist  plains  almost  destitute  of  water,  wood  and  grass. 
At  that  time,  there  was  no  cart  road  connecting  Roche 
Percee  and  the  junction  of  these  rivers,  and  the  latter  place 
was  almost  unknown  to  even  the  fui  traders.  Edmon- 
ton is  about  200  miles  further  on  from  the  junction  ;  and 
part  of  this  distance  had  also  to  be  travelled  wiiliout  any 
road  to  guide  us.  Adding  the  two  preceding  distances,  we 
find  that  half  of  our  corps  hr  T  still  to  travel  about  650 
miles  before  reaching  its  destination,  and  the  other  half 
450  miles,  and  then  return  homeward. 

The  three  divisions  intended  for  Edmonton,  were  ex- 
pected to  take  with  them  all  the  supplies  we  had  brought 
from  Dufiierin.  Now,  if  we  take  into  consideration  the 
critical  st>ate  to  which  the  horses  and  oxen  had  been  re- 
duced by  the  journey  from  Dufferin  to  Roche  Percee,  a 
distance  of  only  270  rniles,  any  one  could  see  that  it  would 


56 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-  West. 


be  impossible  for  us  to  tako  our  supplies  via  the  junction. 
But  then  how  were  the  three  divisions  intended  for  Ed- 
monton to  be  without  supplies  ?  Colonel  French  was  thus 
placed  in  a  very  awkward  predicament.  He  could  now 
see  plainly  the  folly  of  his  management  in  the  outset ; 
neither  horses  nor  men  could  be  hired  at  Roche  Perc^e, 
and  even  the  fresh  horses  that  we  expected  from  Fort 
Ellice  were  not  forthcoming ;  Sub-inspector  S.,  who  was  to 
have  brought  them,  came  himself  and  reported  that  he 
had  been  obliged  to  send  the  horses  he  had  to  Winnipeg 
for  fresh  supplies.  Under  these  circumstances,  the  Com- 
missioner adopted  the  most  unreasonable  and  incredible 
plan  that  ever  originated  in  any  man's  brain — placing  in 
the  hands  of  Inspector  Jarvis  a  dozen  good  men  of  his 
own  division,  with  instructions  to  proceed  to  Edmonton, 
via  Fort  Ellice,  with  twenty-four  waggons,  fifty -four  carts, 
iifty-five  of  the  weakest  horses,  a  large  number  of  oxen, 
and  a  herd  of  cows  and  calves.  A  dozen  half-breeds  were 
also  given  him  to  assist  in  driving  the  carts  ;  and  besides 
the  above,  he  was  instructed  to  take  as  far  as  Fort  Ellice, 
five  or  six  sick  men  and  two  or  three  waggons.  As  for 
myself,  although  a  member  of  B  Division,  for  some  reason 
never  made  kn'^wn  to  me,  I  was  transferred  to  Inspector 
Jarvis'  con'/mand. 

Having  only  sick  horses,  or  horses  reduced  to  mere 
skeletons,  and  considering  we  were  going  via  Fort  Ellice, 
and  thus  would  have  to  travel  at  least  nine  hundred  miles 
before  reaching  our  destination,  was  it  leasonable  on  the 
part  of  Colonel  French,  to  expect  us  to  reach  Edmonton 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-West.  57 


before  the  coming  winter  ?  For  my  part,  I  do  not  think 
he  expected  for  a  moment  that  we  would  be  able  to  go 
any  farther  than  Fort  Ellice,  a  distance  of  130  miles  from 
Roche  Perc^e.  But  if  he  did,  he  thereby  tacitly  acknow- 
ledged that  Inspector  Jarvis  was  better  able  than  he  to 
direct  the  expedition.  For  travelling  900  miles  with 
sick  horses  and  heavy  waggons  was  a  very  different 
thing  from  travelling  270  miles  with  horses  that  were  at 
least  in  good  condition  at  the  outset.  But,  notwithstand- 
ing all  these  disadvantages,  we  shall  see,  later  on,  how 
successfully  Inspector  Jarvis  conducted  his  party  to  their 
destination. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

Departure  of  the  Main  Colnmn  from  Roche  Perc^e— The  Templar's  Castles 
in  the  Air  Vanish— Departure  of  Our  Party  for  Fort  Ellice— A  Change 
for  the  Better— The  Glorious  Death  of  a  Sioux  Brave  —A  Horrible  Dream. 


ON  THE  29th  of  July,  the  main  column  resumed 
its  march  under  the  command  of  the  Commis- 
sioner, and  on  reaching  the  plains,  they  left  the  inter- 
national boundary  line,  taking  a  north-western  course 
towards  the  junction.  We  will  now  leave,  for  a  while, 
these  men,  who  were  destined  to  encounter  hardships 
unsurpassed  in  the  history  of  man,  and  we  will  return  to 
the  little  party,  under  the  command  of  inspector  Jarvis, 
still  encamped  at  Roche  Perc^. 

I  learned  from  some  of  the  men  that  the  Apostle 
of  Temperance  was  one  of  our  party ;  and,  wishing  to 
know  what  he  now  thought  of  the  great  mission  of  the 
Mounted  Police,  I  was  very  anxious  to  see  him.  But  I 
had  some  difticulty  in  finding  him ;  nobody  could  tell  me 
where  he  was.  Giving  up  the  search,  1  was  returning  to 
my  quarters,  when  seated  on  a  hill  that  faces  Roche 
Perc^e,  I  beheld  a  member  of  the  Mounted  Police  who 
appeared  very  much  absorbed  in  thought.  I  went  up  to 
him,  and,  sure  enough,  he  was  the  man  I  sought.    "  Well 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-West. 


59 


my  friend,"  said  I,  "  I  am  very  glad  to  hear  that  you  are 
going  with  us  to  Edmonton."  But,  seeing  that  he  took 
no  notice  of  my  remark,  J  shook  him,  shouting  at  this 
time  :  "  Ha  !  father  of  the  braves,  are  you  asleep."  He 
lifted  up  his  eyes,  giving  me  a  reproachful  look,  as  much 
as  to  say  :  "  how  dare  you  disturb  my  reveries,"  and  sorry 
to  have  gone  so  far,  I  was  about  to  apologize  for  the 
liberty  I  had  taken,  when  he  now  seemed  to  realize  that 
no  offence  was  intended,  for  his  face  assumed  a  mild 
appearance,  and,  as  an  answer  to  my  enquiiy,  said: 
"  would  to  God  I  had  never  seen  this  day."  "  Why,  what 
is  the  matter  with  you  ?  "  said  I.  "  Why  do  you  ask  me 
that  question  ? "  said  he,  "  don't  you  know  as  well  as  I  ? 
Have  you  not  also  been  detached  from  the  main  column, 
where  glory  awaited  us,  to  go,  not  to  Edmonton,  for  we 
can  never  reach  there,  but  to  Fort  Ellice,  which  place  we 
may  reach,  but  never  pass,  at  least  this  year '. "  "  But 
then,"  said  I,  "  if  we  did  not  go,  other  men  would  Lave  to 
go  in  our  stead."  "  All  I  have  to  say  is  this,"  said  he, 
"  if  the  corps  had  been  well  directed,  it  would  not  have 
been  necessary  to  send  this  detatchment  to  Ellice.  All 
this  is  the  result  of  having  taken  with  us  our  supplies. 
Now  the  evil  is  without  remedy,  and  if  the  whiskey 
tradeij  are  as  well  organized  as  they  are  said  to  be,  the 
expedition  will  surely  prove  a  failure."  This  said,  the 
templar  resumed  his  thoughtful  appearance,  heedless  of 
my  presence,  I  therefore  returned  to  the  camp,  reflect- 
ing on  what  a  change  had  come  over  this  man  in  so  short 
a  time.    On  our  first  meeting  in  the  cars,  he  was  full  of 


60 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  NorUi-  West. 


hope,  and  possessed  a  fine  appearance  ;  but  now  he  was 
completely  discouraged  ;  his  castles  in  the  air  had  van- 
ished, and  his  person  displayed  the  utmost  neglect." 
"What  is  the  cause  of  all  this,"  thought  I,  and  I  found 
the  answer  in  the  mismanagement  of  our  commander-in- 
chief. 

The  day  after  the  main  column  left  for  their  destina- 
tion, we  set  out  for  Fort  EUice.  Before  us  was  the  Souris 
River  which  we  had  to  cross.  Our  horses  were  too  weak 
to  draw  the  waggons  up  the  bank,  but  we  had  four  yoke 
of  oxen  in  pretty  fair  condition,  and,  hitching  them  to 
the  waggons,  we  were  soon  safely  across.  We  had  to  go  a 
day's  journey  without  a  road,  but  we  were  fortunate  in 
having  a  half-breed  who  had  come  from  Fort  Ellice,  as 
guide,  and  resigning  ourselves  to  his  direction,  we  reached 
the  road  in  safety. 

The  country  that  lies  between  Roche  Perc^e  and  Fort 
EUice  is  not  equal  in  fertility  to  the  Red  River  Valley. 
Wood  and  grass  are  not  always  plentiful,  and  water  is 
also  scarce  in  summer  time.  To  travel  in  such  a  country 
under  these  disadvantages  and  labouring  under  the  un- 
favourable circumatances  in  which  we  were  then,  requii-ed 
a  leader  of  sound  judgment,  and  great  ability.  And  such 
a  man  we  had  in  Inspector  Jarvis.  He  was  as  fond  of 
short  marches  as  Colonel  French  was  of  long  ones  ;  and 
he  was  right ;  for  the  proverb,  "  slow  but  sure"  is  always 
the  safest  to  follow  in  long  marches.  Taking  advantage 
of  the  best  camping  places  to  be  found,  Inspector  Jarvis 
vould  order  a  halt,  fo>ar  or  five  times   a  day  in  order  to 


Six  Years  in  V>3,  Canadian  North-West. 


61 


give  the  horses  and  oxen  time  to  feed.  And  the  result  of 
such  a  course  was  soon  felt  ;  the  animals  began  to  recover 
i-apidly,  and  even  most  of  the  sick  men  were  soon  able  to 
resume  their  duties.  I  must  add  that  since  we  were  de- 
tatched  from  the  main  column,  we  were  living  together 
like  a  family.  No  more  of  this  quasi-discipline  ;  no  more 
days  without  food.  We  performed  our  duties  not  only 
for  our  country's  sake,  but  to  please  our  commander. 
Every  heart  was  beating  for  Inspector  Jarvis,  and  if  he 
had  asked  us  to  follow  him,  even  to  the  North  Pole,  not 
one  of  us  would  have  refused. 

After  a  week's  march,  we  reached  Pipestone  Creek 
whose  banks  are  high  and  steep.  The  crossing  presented 
serious  difficulties  ;  but  officers  and  men  worked  so  man- 
fully, that  in  two  hours,  waggons  and  carts  were  on  the 
other  side. — We  were  then  within  two  davs  march  of 
Fort  Ellice. 

After  travelling  a  few  miles  from  the  creek,  I  saw,  on 
the  left  hand  side  of  the  road,  something  resembling  a 
tombstone,  surrounded  by  a  fence.  I  enquired  of  our 
guide  what  it  waa  "  What  you  see,"  said  he,  "  is  the 
grave  of  a  famous  Sioux  warrior.  His  grandfather  and 
his  father,  for  a  long  time,  waged  war  with  the  United 
States.  For  some  time,  they  were  victorious  ;  but,  at 
length,  they  and  their  tribe  were  completely  overcome, 
and,  with  the  exception  of  the  children  who  were  too 
young  to  take  any  part  in  the  war,  not  one  of  the  trib^ 
was  left  alive. 


62 


Six  Years  in  tlie  Canadian  North-West. 


"  The  warrior  whose  grave  you  see  was  then  but  a  child. 
He  resolved  to  die ;  he  could  not  survive  the  ruin  of  his 
family.  Suicide  was  vrithin  his  reach,  but  that  unnatural 
feature  of  civilization  is  unknown  among  the  Indians. 
He  determined  to  die  fighting,  but,  as  his  tender  years 
would  not  allow  him  to  carry  arms,  on  the  ashes  of  his 
forefathers,  he  swore  eternal  enmity  to  the  American 
troops,  and  to  fight  them  as  soon  as  he  would  be  old 
enough  to  do  so.  That  time  came  at  last.  He  summoned 
to  a  meeting,  the  few  survivors  of  his  tribe,  and,  in  a  val- 
iant speech,  recalled  to  their  minds  the  evils  inflicted  on 
their  forefathers  and  their  glorious  resistance.  '  For  my 
part,'  said  he  at  the  conclusion  of  his  harangue,  '  I  am 
resolved  to  die,  but  to  die  in  avenging  our  tribe  and  my 
family.'  This  patriotic  address  received  unanimous  ap- 
proval. The  hearers  resolved  to  share  the  fortunes  of  the 
speaker  and  elected  him  chief.  And  they  had  not  long 
to  wait  before  meeting  a  company  of  American  soldiers 
whom  they  attacked  with  great  impetuosity.  Their  un- 
foreseen attack  disconcerted  the  soldiers  at  first,  but  see- 
ing ver)'^  soon  the  small  number  they  had  to  deal  with, 
they  manfully  stood  their  ground,  and  their  discipline 
soon  gave  them  the  advantage.  At  last,  every  Indian 
succumbed  but  the  chief,  who  stood  at  the  entrance  of  a 
forest,  with  his  back  to  a  tree,  fighting  with  that  energy 
that  only  despair  can  give.  A  circle  of  steel  is  gradually 
surrounding  him  ;  he  sees  now  that  he  is  going  to  be 
taken  prisoner,  and  this  is  what  he  dreads, — not  death. 
Flight  is  still  possible,  and  quickly  gathering  the  arrows 


Six  Years  in  tJie  Canadian  North-West 


63 


of  the  dead  warriors  lying  around  him,  he  retreated  into 
the  forest,  resolved  on  prolonging  the  unequal  contest. 
He  let  fly  his  arrows,  which  never  miased  their  mark, 
but  at  last,  he  was  driven  out  of  the  wood,  and  had  no 
other  refuge  than  the  bare  plain.  The  soldiers  were  re- 
duced to  two,  but  these  pursued,  resolving  to  avenge  the 
death  of  their  comrades.  After  a  pursuit  of  two  days, 
the  Indian  hides  himself  in  a  small  thicket  ;  with  his 
bow  bent,  he  is  ready  to  let  fly  the  two  arrows  which 
will  give  him  the  victory.  But  the  stratagem  is  guessed 
by  the  two  soldiers  who  have,  by  this  time,  learned  to  be 
careful — crawling  through  the  grass,  one  of  them  got 
within  range,  and  discharged  his  rifle.  The  ball  pierced 
the  breast  of  the  savage  who,  brandishing  his  tomahawk, 
bounded  toward  the  enemy.  But  the  wound  proved  to 
be  mortal,  and  before  reaching  his  enemy,  he  fell,  to  rise 
no  more.  So  much  courage  disarmed  the  rage  of  the 
soldiers.  They  lavished  their  utmost  care  upon  the  Sioux 
brave,  but  all  in  vain,  his  spirit  had  already  taken  its 
flight,  to  join  his  forefathers  in  the  happy  hunting 
grounds." 

This  narrative  was  related  with  such  earnestness,  that 
I  naturally  concluded  that  the  tales  written  by  Cooper 
and  other  novelists,  might  not  be  exaggerated.  I  there- 
fore longed  to  meet  some  Indians  that  I  might  induce 
them  to  relate  their  heroic  actions.  My  wish  was  soon 
to  be  gratified,  for  I  learned  from  our  guide  that  there 
were  several  Sioux  families  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Fort 
Ellice, — refugees  from  the  United  States.     Several  years 


64 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North- West. 


before,  these  Indians  had  perpetrated  massacres  in  the 
State  of  Minnesota,  and  in  danger  of  being  taken  by  the 
American  soldiers,  they  had  retreated  to  Canadian  terri- 
tory where  protection  was  afforded  them,  and,  they  were 
assured,  would  be  afforded  them,  as  long  as  they  continued 
in  peace. 

As  we  were   now   approaching   the  neighbourhood  of 
these  Indians,  Inspector  Jarvis  recommended  the  sentries 
to  be  carefully  on  their  watch,  and  the  others  to  sleep  with 
their  arms  loaded.     After  leaving  Roche  Perc^,  I  did  not 
sleep  in  the  tents  with  the  other  men,  preferring  to  sleep 
outside,  under  a  waggon  or  a  tree.     And  that  night,  after 
spreading  my  blankets  under  a  waggon,  I  laid  down, 
placing  my  loaded  carabine  on  my  right  side,  and  my  re- 
volver on  my  left.     Pondering  for  a  while  on  the  narra- 
tive I  had  heard  from  the  guide,  I,  at  last,  went  to  sleep, 
and  began  to  dream.     I  dreamed  that  we  were  encamped 
where  we  were  in  reality  ;  that  I  was  under  a  waggon,  and 
I  saw  Indians  crawling  like  snakes  through  the  grass  and 
coming  towards  the  camp.     Taking  hold  of  my  carabine, 
I  tried  to  rise,  but  in  vain,  I  could  not  move.     I  then  at- 
tempted to  shout,  but  could  ^ve  no  utterance.     I  was  in 
great  agony ,which  was  increasing  as  the  Indians  were  get- 
ting nearer  and  nearer.     Already  I  could  see  their  painted 
faces,   their  naked  breasts,  and  their    heads    adorned 
with  hair  and  quills.     Wh^i  within  fifty  yards  of  the 
camp  they  suddenly  made  a  bound  which  was  followed 
by  fearful  yells  that  no  pen  can  describe.    Death  stared 
me  in  the  face.    I  collected  all  my  strength  to  rise,  and 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-  West. 


65 


this  time  succeeded  so  well,  that  I  fell  back  senseless  to 
the  ground,  having  knocked  my  head  against  the  axle  of 
the  waggon.  When  my  senses  returned.  I  was  still  lying 
on  my  back,  the  carabine  grasped  in  my  right  hand,  and 
the  revolver  in  my  left.  Everything  was  still  with  the 
exception  of  the  horses  which  were  tied  to  the  waggons 
and  eating  the  grass  we  had  mowed  for  them  the  night 
before.  TJiis  was  only  a  dream,  but  of  such  a  horrible 
nature,  I  did  not  care  for  a  recurrence  of  it. 

In  the  afternoon  of  the  next  day,  we  reached  Fort  Ellice, 
seeing  here  the  first  human  habitation  which  we  had  met 
since  we  left  Dufferin.  I  shall  give  a  brief  description  of 
this  place  in  the  following  chapter. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

Fort  Ellis — Our  Departure — The  Kegion  between  Qu'Appelle  River  and  the 
South  Saskatchewan — Our  Arrival  at  Carleton — The  uneven  Course  of 
Love. 


FORT  Ellice  is  a  Hudson  Bay  Company's  trading  j.  ost, 
situated  on  the  right  shore  of  the  Assiniboine 
River.  It  is  composed  of  a  few  wooden  buildings  inha- 
bited by  the  Company's  employees,  and  surrounded  by 
a  wooden  palisade.  For  many  miles  around  this  fort,  the 
land  is  not  very  fertile,  and,  at  the  time  of  our  arrival 
there,  the  grass  was  very  scarce  in  that  immediate  neigh- 
bourhood. It  was  therefore  deemed  necessary  to  send  the 
horses  and  cattle  about  five  miles  away  where  the  grass 
was  plentiful.  Around  that  fort,  stood  several  wigwams 
belonging  to  the  tribe  above  mentioned.  But  the  Indians 
were  so  effeminate,  one  would  never  have  thought  that 
they  were  of  the  same  nation  that  had  a  few  years  before 
committed  such  depredations  in  the  State  of  Minnesota. 
During  our  stay  at  Fort  Ellice  they  did  nothing  but  en- 
cumber our  camp,  with  their  squaws  and  papooses,  and 
devour  the  remains  of  our  meals. 

On  the  20th  of  August,  after  having  enjoyed  a  week's 
rest,  we  resumed  our  march,  leaving  some  waggons,  and  a 
few  of  the  weakest  horses  at  Fort  Ellice.    ^e  were  then 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-  West. 


67 


about  750  miles  distant  from  Edmonton.  Under  the  cir- 
cumstances in  which  we  were,  rendered  all  the  more  critical 
by  the  approach  of  winter  and  the  bad  state  of  the  road, 
one  would  think  it  almost  impossible  for  us  to  reach  that 
place  before  winter  set  in.  But  the  facility  with  which 
we  had  traversed  the  distance  from  Roche  Perc^e  to  Fort 
Ellice,  led  us  to  hope  that,  under  the  direction  of  Inspector 
Jarvis,  every  obstacle  would  be  surmounted. 

Two  hours  of  march  brought  us  to  the  River  Qu'Ap- 
pelle,  a  tributary  of  the  Assiniboine.  Here  we  met  with 
our  former  difficulties  in  crossing  rivers  and  surmounting 
them  in  the  same  manner.  After  the  crossing  was  effected, 
although  it  was  yet  early  in  the  afternoon,  the  Inspector 
decided  to  advance  no  further,  convinced  that  a  more 
favourable  place  to  camp  could  not  be  found  for  several 
miles. 

After  leaving  QuAppelle,  the  only  impoiiiant  river 
which  our  road  would  cross,  was  the  South  Saskatchewan 
from  which  we  were  350  miles  distant.  On  the  plains  of 
the  Souris  it  would  have  been  easy  to  travel  that  dis- 
tance, but  one  cannot  traverse  the  region  situated  between 
Qu'Appelle  and  the  South  Saskatchewan  without  encoun- 
tering serious  difficulties.  In  summer  time,  water  is  hard 
to  be  found,  wood  is  scarce  in  consequence  of  prairie 
fires,  and  grass  grows  plentifully  only  on  the  marshy 
grounds. 

After  leaving  Fort  Elljce,  Inspector  Jarvis  was  our  guide, 
he  having  been  to  Edmonton  the  previous  year.  And 
his  knowing  the  road,  and  the  most  favourable  places  for 


68 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-  West. 


camping,  inspired  us  with  entire  confidence  in  him.  In 
traversing  this  somewhat  barren  region,  we  sometimes 
had  to  carry  with  us  a  sufficient  quantity  of  water  to 
quench  our  thii-st,  sometimes  wood  for  our  fires,  and  some- 
times even  both,  always  camping  were  grass  was  most 
plentiful. 

During  our  journey  the  Sioux  of  Ellice  were  often  the 
theme  of  our  conversation.  "  For  Sioux,"  said  a  sub  con- 
stable one  day,  "  they  seem  to  be  veiy  cowardly."  "  The 
word  cowardly  is  not  expressive  enough,"  said  the  Apostle 
of  Temperance,  "  if  all  the  Indians  resemble  them,  I  tell 
you  frankly  that  I  would  not  be  afraid  to  meet  a  score  of 
such  braves."  As  for  the  half-breeds  they  were  of  a  dif- 
ferent opinion.  They  declared  that  their  forefathers  had 
suffered  a  great  deal  at  the  hands  of  the  Sioux,  and  that 
to  judge  rightly  of  their  character,  it  was  necessary  to  see 
them  engaged  in  a  battle. 

The  most  perfect  harmony  never  ceased  to  prevail  in 
our  ranks,  officers  and  men  were  equal  to  the  situation, 
and  felt  mutual  dependence  upon  each  other.  Often 
obliged  to  make  forced  marches,  in  order  to  reach  .suitable 
camping  places,  some  of  us  would  be  left  far  behind,  our 
horses  giving  out,  but  the  men  who  reached  the  camping 
ground  first  would  hasten  back  with  their  teams  to  help 
the  others  in. 

After  a  two  weeks'  march  we  reached  Touchwood  Hills, 
which  lay  about  half-way  between  Fort  Ellice  and  the 
South  Saskatch  wan.  On  entering  the  valley  of  this 
river,  the  country  began  to  improve  very  much  ;  grass 


Six  years  in  the  Canadian  North-West. 


69 


In 


especially  became  abundant  and  accordingly  we  marched 
more  rapidly,  looking  forward  to  reaching  the  banks  of 
the  river,  which  we  succeeded  in  doing  in  one  week. 
Here  we  camped  by  the  side  of  a  band  of  Cree  Indians 
who  were  going:  to  hunt  buffaloes.  A  f  eny  was  at  our  dis- 
posal to  cross  this  river,  but  it  being  Saturday  evening, 
we  had  to  wait  till  Monday  before  ferrying  our  horses, 
waggons,  and  carts  across.  This  delay  was  very  annoying 
to  Inspector  Jarvis,  for  it  was  then  September,  and  dur- 
ing this  month  a  snow  storm  invariably  arises  in  those 
regions,  which  sometimes  lasts  for  a  week.  This  was 
what  we  dreaded  the  most  on  account  of  the  horses  which 
were  exhausted  by  our  long  march.  By  Wednesday 
morning  we  had  everything  across  the  river,  and  were 
ready  to  resume  our  march. 

We  were  then  eighteen  miles  distant  from  Fort  Carleton, 
a  Hudson  Bay  Company's  trading  post  on  the  north  bi-anch 
of  the  Saskatchewan  River,  which  place  we  hoped  to 
reach  before  the  storm,  and  there  find  shelter  for  our 
horses.  But  in  the  afternoon  a  freezing  north-west 
wind,  accompanied  by  rain,  began  to  blow  with  violence, 
and  it  was  impossible  to  go  any  farther  that  day.  For- 
tunately we  found  a  place  to  camp  well  sheltered  by 
woods.  The  next  morning  the  weather  was  clear  and  mag- 
nificent, and  we  set  out  again  for  Fort  Carleton,  which  we 
reached  in  the  evening.  But  we  had  not  to  wait  long  for 
the  storm.  The  next  morning  the  snow  fell  in  large 
Hakes,  and  we  hastened  to  get  the  horses  into  the  stables 
of  the  fort.     If  we  had  been  detained  two  days  later  the 


\  ■ 


Ai 


70 


Six  years  in  tlie  Canadian  North-  West. 


storm  would  have  surprised  us  on  the  prairie  ;  we  would 
have  suffered  very  much  and  have  lost  our  horses. 

At  that  time,  Carleton  was  composed  of  the  Hudson 
Bay  Company  Fort,  five  or  six  houses  inhabited  by  half- 
breeds,  and  a  dozen  Indian  wigwams  on  the  neighbouring 
hills.  The  latter  were  going  to  have  their  "  pow-wow" 
during  our  stay  ;  but  as  I  will  have  to  describe  similar 
scenes  further  on  in  our  story,  I  will  omit  any  further 
mention  of  this  one. 

During  our  stay  here,  nothing  further  of  importance 
happened  until  the  moment  of  our  departure,  when  a  ro- 
mantic scene  took  place  in  our  camp.  A  sub-constable 
had  fallen  in  love  with  an  Indian  maiden.  This  did  not 
at  all  please  the  Apostle  of  Temperance  who  accosttd  me 
with  intense  emotion,  saying  ;  "I  can't  tolerate  such  a 
scandal.  How  I  repent  having  enlisted  in  the  Mounted 
Police."  "  What  scandal,"  said  I,  "  I  don't  understand 
you."  "  Do  you  not  know,"  said  he,  that  Sub-constable  V. 
has  become  enamoured  of  an  Uskinik  squaw  ?  He  wants, 
at  any  cost,  to  take  her  to  Edmonton  and  marry  her.  Did 
you  ever  hear  of  such  a  disgrace  ? "  "I  don't  under- 
stand what  there  is  about  that  to  displease  you,"  said  I, 
*'  For  my  part,  I  don't  see  any  inconvenience  in  her  coming 
with  us,  if  she  will  agree  to  be  our  cook."  '*  Foolish 
man,"  said  the  Apostle  of  Temperance,  walking  away, 
»'  you  are  making  a  jest  of  what,  to  me,  is  a  serious  mat- 
ter. If  he  takes  her  along,  I  shall  go  no  farther." — and, 
in  truth,  we  were  all  opposed  to  the  project  of  the  un- 
happy sub-constable.      Approaching  the  camp  I  heard 


bui 
an( 
lo^ 
we 
coi 
col 
at 


Six  years  in  the  Canadian  North-West.  71 


bursts  of  laughter,  and,  entering,  I  wiinessed  a  touching 
and  somewhat  romantic  scene.  The  poor  broken-hearted 
lover  was  embracing  his  fiancee,  bidding  her  a  last  fare- 
well. But  alas  !  for  the  constancy  of  human  hearts  Sub- 
constable  V.  soon  proved  the  adage  :  "  Hot  love  is  soon 
cold,"  and  his  cheerful  demeanour  showed  that  with  him, 
at  least,   *'  out  of  sight"  meant  "  out  of  mind." 


.  ^1 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

My  First  Attempt  to  Paddle  a  Canoe — Ditiiculties  of  the  Journey  increasing 
— Our  Arrival  at  Victoria— Making  Corduroy  Roada—  Our  Arrival  at  Ed- 
monton— The  yidssitadefl  of  the  Main  Colunm  D  A  Constable's  Strange 
Request  —Reaching  the  Junction,  and  the  Disappointment  that  followed — 
New  Orders  from  the  Government— The  Forces  directed  by  Colonel 
McLeod — Return  of  the  Conuni«sioner  to  Duff erin. 

AFTER  the  crossing  of  the  North  Saskatchewan, 
which  lasted  thijpe  days,  had  been  effected,  and  pre- 
parations made  for  starting  the  next  morning,  we  dis- 
covered that  an  ox  had  been  left  on  the  opposite  shore. 
I  was  the  cause  of  this  n^lect,  for,  two  days  previous  to 
crossing  of  the  river,  I  had  been  ordered  to  see  that  the 
ox-teams  were  safely  taken  over  on  the  ferry.  Therefom 
it  was  without  a  murmur  that  I  received  the  order  from 
Inspector  Jarvis,  to  have  the  ox  secured  by  daylight. 
But  a  difficulty  presented  itself.  How  could  I  get  across 
the  river  which,  at  that  place,  is  about  350  yards  wide  ? 
It  is  true  there  were  canoes  at  my  disposal,  but  I  had 
never  handled  a  paddle,  ao  I  was  in  great  perplexit^;', 
as  no  time  could  be  lost,  for,  as  I  said  before,  we  wanted 
to  make  an  early  start  After  thinking  for  a  while  v/hat 
course  to  pursue,  I  remembered  hearing  one  of  our  half- 
breeds  say  that  he  had  been  for  a  number  of  years  in  the 
service  of  the  Hudson  Bay  Company,  whose  employees 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-  West. 


78 


it  is  well  known,  travel  a  good  deal  with  boats  when 
trading  with  the  Indians.  So  concluding  that  he  could 
help  me  in  my  difficulty,  I  went  directly  to  him  and  pre- 
sented my  request,  which  was  well  received,  and  he  said 
that,  at  any  time,  he  was  at  my  disposal.  I,  therefore,  went 
back  to  my  camping  quarters,  thinking  no  more  about 
the  difficulty  of  crossing  the  river,  but  of  finding  the  ox 
in  the  morning,  which,  by  that  time,  might  be  two  or 
three  miles  away.  On  this  account,  I  passed  a  sleepless 
night ;  and  getting  up  at  two  o'clock  in  the  morning,  I 
went  to  wake  the  half-breed,  thinking  we  had  now  no 
time  to  spare.  But  he  was  too  sleepy  to  be  disturbed  at 
that  early  hour,  and  he  said  that  day-light  was  quite  early 
enough  to  start.  Money,  they  say,  will  do  anything  in 
this  world ;  I  tried  it  with  him,  offering  him  five  dollars, 
and  a  blanket  besides ;  but  they  had  no  efiect  on  him. 
Therefore,  trusting  to  my  swimming  attainments  in  case 
of  need,  and  being  a  very  bright  moonlight  night,  I  made 
for  the  river,  jumped  into  the  best  canoe  I  could  find,  and 
pushed  away  from  the  shore.  My  bold  attempt  was  good, 
80  far  as  it  went,  but  in  a  second,  the  current  caught  the 
bow  of  the  canoe,  and  I  found  myself  floating  rapidly 
down  stream,  notwithstanding  my  utmost  efforts  to  re- 
turn to  shore.  Nothing  daunted,  I  jumped  into  the 
water,  and  swam  back  to  terra  jirma,  pulling  the  canoe 
after  me.  Early  baths  of  this  kind  are  not  in  fashion  in 
the  North- West,  at  this  season  of  the  year,  but  mine  was 
involuntary.  Going  to  camp,  I  changed  my  clothes,  and 
went  down  to  the  river,  ready  to  make  another  a  ttempt 
5 


74 


Six  Ye(ir8  in  tfie  Canadian  NoHh-West. 


This  time  I  adopted  different  tactics.  Walking  along  the 
shore  and  drawing  the  canoe  after  me  by  means  of  a  rope 
attached  to  the  bow,  I  went  about  half  a-mile  up  stream, 
thinking  by  that  means  to  have  more  space  in  order  to 
reach  the  landing-place  on  the  opposite  shore.  Jumping 
in  the  canoe,  I  again  set  out,  but  encountered  the  same 
difficulties  as  before.  Sometimes  the  bow  would  be  up 
stream,  sometimes  down ;  nevertheless,  I  kept  on  paddling, 
now  right,  now  left,  and  seeing  that  I  was  making  some 
progress  gave  me  new  hope ;  and  exerting  all  my  strength, 
I  at  last  reached  the  shore  about  100  yards  above  the 
landing  place. 

Securing  the  canoe  to  a  tree,  I  at  once  started  to  look 
for  the  ox ;  but  my  endeavours  were  fruitless.  And  after 
rambling  about  till  eight  o'clock,  I  saw  from  a  little  hill 
where  I  stood,  that  our  men  were  setting  out  from  camp. 
I  therefore  concluded  that  the  ox  had  been  found,  and  re- 
turning to  my  canoe,  which  I  found  occupied  by  two 
Indians,  I  crossed  with  them,  and  making  my  way  to  the 
camping  ground  which  was  still  occupied  by  a  few  half- 
breeds,  I  was  informed  by  them  that  my  conjecture  was 
right,  and  that  the  ox  had  been  found  among  the  cart- 
oxen  which  had  been  brought  over  late  in  the  evening. 

The  country  on  the  leftside  of  the  North  Saskatchewan, 
lying  betw^n  Carleton  and  Edmonton,  is  of  a  very  dif- 
ferent nature  from  that  we  had  just  left.  Between  Qu'Ap- 
pelle  River  and  Carleton,  the  road  was  dry  ;  but  in  the  re- 
gion we  had  just  entered,  on  account  of  the  rains  having 
been    unusually  abundant  that   summer,  the  smallest 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North- West. 


75 


rivulets  were  increased  to  large  streams,  and  the  road,  in 
many  places,  was  covered  with  large  pools  of  water.  In 
these,  our  waggons  would  sometimes  sink  to  the  axles, 
and  it  required  two  or  three  ox-teams  to  each  load  to  drag 
them  through.  To  add  to  our  calamity,  the  grass  had 
lost  its  greenness  by  the  frost,  which  had  immediately  fol- 
lowed the  snow-storm  we  had  experienced  at  Carleton. 

Foreseeing  these  diflSculties  we  had,  it  is  true,  purchased 
.•some  barley  at  Carleton,  to  take  with  us  for  the  use  of 
our  horses  ;  but  they,  not  being  strong  enough  to  digest 
such  strong  food,  having  lived  on  grass  alone,  while  tra- 
velling from  the  Pembina  River  to  Carleton,  were  ren- 
dered ill  by  this  diet :  and  some  of  them  died.  We  thus 
had  to  feed  the  barley  very  sparely,  and  the  result  was 
that  every  day  some  of  the  horses  would  fall  from  hun- 
ger and  fatigue.  We  would  stop  and  raise  them  to  their 
feet  by  means  of  poles  passed  beneath  them,  and,  incred- 
ible as  it  may  appear,  I  have  seen  those  horses  put  im- 
mediately to  work  and  travel  on  five  or  six  miles  far- 
ther. 

After  passing  Carleton,  the  first  station  on  our  road 
was  Fort  Pitt,  a  Hudson  Bay  Company  trading  post  on 
the  North  Saskatchewan.  The  thought  of  again  meeting 
a  human  habitation  raised  our  spirits,  but  we  were  soon 
to  be  disappointed  in  our  expectations;  for,  when  but  a  few 
miles  from  Fort  Pitt,  we  came  to  a  bifurcation  of  the  road. 
The  left  road  was  the  one  we  expected  to  follow ;  but  the 
other  was  shorter,  and  again  joined  the  first  mentioned  a 
few  mile^  beyond  the  fort.     Inspector  Jarvis  took  th^ 


76 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-  West. 


shortest  road,  and,  when  we  consider  that  we  were  then 
in  October,  we  must  acknowledge  that  he  was  right. 

Victoria  was  then  our  next  station.  Our  difficul- 
ties were  increasing  daily ;  the  horses  now  were  but  liv- 
ing skeletons,  and  the  oxen,  which  were  of  a  great  a.s8ist- 
ance  to  us,  were  getting  weaker  every  day ;  the  frost- 
killed  grass  being  their  only  provender.  Consequently 
our  marches  gradually  became  shorter  and  shorter.  But 
in  our  difficulties,  officers  and  men  increased  their  efforts 
with  redoubled  vigour,  and,  at  last.  White  Creek,  about 
eighteen  miles  east  of  Victoria  was  reached.  In  the  after- 
noon of  the  next  day,  some  of  the  strongest  teams  were 
entering  Victoria,  while  the  weakest  had  hardly  left 
White  Creek.  But  the  greatest  harmony  still  reigned 
among  us,  and,  ns  usual,  the  first  arrived  returned  to 
assist  those  that  had  been  left  behind. 

We  had  still  to  tmvel  about  eighty-five  miles,  on  roads 
almost  impassable  for  our  heavy  waggons,  before  reaching 
our  destination  ;  and,  therefore,  Inspector  Jarvis  thought 
it  necessary  to  leave  five  or  six  waggons  at  Victoria,  and 
also  the  cows  and  calves,  hay  being  scarce  at  Edmonton 
that  year.  This  arrangement  enabled  him  to  dispose  of 
half  a  dozen  of  men  who  were  sent  forward  under  the 
command  of  Sub-Inspector  Gragnon  with  orders  to  make 
the  roads  passable.  This  was  a  difficult  task,  and  often  re- 
quired the  co-operation  of  all.  Bridges  had  to  be  constinicted 
over  streams  that  were  not  fordable,  and  trunks  of  trees 
were  thrown  over  mud  holes,  some  of  them  over  a  hun- 
dred yards  long. 


Six  Years  in  Die  Canadian  North-West. 


77 


As  it  w  s  now  near  the  end  of  October,  and  the  wea- 
ther, especially  at  night,  getting  very  cold,  we  were  losing 
an  average  of  one  horse  a  day.  Yet,  we  would  have  lost 
more,  had  we  not  taken  the  precaution  to  stable  them  in 
tents  at  night. 

On  the  24th  of  ti as  month  we  crossed  Sturgeon  Creek, 
which  lies  about  twenty  miles  east  of  Edmonton,  and  for 
the  next  two  days,  we  made  very  little  progreas,  only 
reaching  Horse  Hills  a  distance  of  eight  miles.  But  the 
road  being  good  the  rest  of  the  distance,  the  men  having 
the  strongest  teams  were  ordered  to  press  forward  as  fast 
as  possible.  Thus  some  of  them  reached  Edmonton  that 
night,  and  the  next  day  ;  as  for  myself,  thr  Apostle  of 
Temperance  and  two  others,  we  took  charge  of  the  four  sick 
horses  at  Horse  Hills,  and  walked  the  last  twelve  miles, 
each  man  holding  his  horse  with  both  hands,  one  at  the 
head  and  another  at  the  shoulders,  to  keep  the  poor  skel- 
etons on  their  legs.  And  in  this  manner,  we  entered  the 
gates  of , Fort  Edmonton  in  the  evening  of  the  2nd  of  No- 
vember, the  observed  of  all  observei-s  thereof,  who  never 
expected  to  see  the  Mounted  Police  arrive  in  such  a 
wretched  state. 

We  shall  now  go  back  to  the  main  column  which  we 
left  wending  its  way  towards  the  junction  of  the  rivers 
Bow  and  Bell3\  As  already  said,  both  water  and  grass 
were  scarce  on  the  plains  that  lay  between  Roche  Percde 
and  the  junction,  and  therefore,  it  was  not  long  before 
many  of  the  horses  gave  out,  and  some  of  them  fell  to 
rise  no  more.    Some  of  the  men  also  began  to  lose  cour- 


78 


Six  Years  in  tJie  Canadian  North-West. 


age,  being  so  disappointed  in  their  expectations.  Con- 
stable T.,  especially,  lost  heart,  and  one  morning  applied 
for  an  interview  with  the  Commissioner.  He  told  Colonel 
French  that  he  had  enlisted  in  the  Mounted  Police,  think- 
ing there  was  some  fighting  to  be  done  ;  but  that  so  far, 
the  only  enemy  they  had  met  was  starvation,  and  there- 
fore, he  begged  to  be  discharged  and  allowed  to  go  home. 
This  request  greatly  astonished  the  commander-in-chief, 
and  no  wonder,  when  we  considered  that  the  column  was 
hundreds  of  miles  from  human  habitation.  At  last,  Col- 
onel French  came  to  the  conclusion  that  the  brain  of 
Constable  T.  must  be  affected,  and  accordingly,  sent  for 
Dr.  K.  the  surgeon.  This  officer  came  directly,  and  asked 
what  was  the  matter.  "  Dr.  K.,"  said  the  Commissioner, 
"  I  wish  you  to  take  charge  of  Constable  T,  whose  brain,  I 
fear,  is  a  little  affected  by  the  moon."  "  What  ! "  ex- 
claimed Constable  T,  "  do  you  take  me  for  a  fool,  because  I 
asked  for  my  discharge  ?  "  "  What  can  I  think  of  a 
man,  who  asks  me  without  necessity  for  it  to  run  to  sure 
death  ?  This  is  what  your  request  amounts  to,  but  such 
a  request  I  can  never  grant ;  for,  if  I  did,  I  should  feel 
myself  responsible  for  the  disastrous  results  that  most  in- 
evitably would  ensue." 

The  junction  was  reached  about  the  middle  of  Septem- 
ber. But  what  a  disappointment  awaited  them  !  In- 
stead of  forts,  serving  as  a  refuge  to  the  whiskey  tradere, 
they  found  only  two  or  three  roofless  and  deserted  log 
shanties.  On  the  approach  of  the  column,  the  inmates  of 
these  huts  had  dismantled  them,  an<l  fled  to  Uncle  Sam's 


Six  Years  in  tlie  Canadian  North-  West. 


79 


Dominions,  but  only  to  return  to  their  ignoble  traffic,  as 
soon  as  the  Mounted  Police  should  have  retired. 

The  main  object  of  the  cam{>aign  having  resulted  in  a 
fizzle,  A.  and  B.  divisions  were  ordered  to  set  out  for  Ed- 
monton. But  after  a  half  day's  march,  it  was  deemed  im- 
possible for  the  two  div^isions  to  reach  there,  on  account 
of  the  weak  state  of  the  horses.  Therefore,  the  Commis- 
sioner ordered  them  back,  and  with  the  whole  column,  he 
set  out  towards  the  International  Boundary,  dreading  to 
be  caught  on  the  barren  plains  by  the  September  snow 
storm.  As  it  was,  they  would  have  been  caught  if  the 
storm  had  come  as  early  as  in  the  previous  year  ;  and  in 
that  case,  both  men  and  horses  must  have  miserably  per- 
ished ;  the  former  from  cold,  having  only  one  blanket 
each  ;  the  latter  from  both  cold  and  hunger. 

But  though  the  column  had  escaped  the  effect  of  the 
usual  snow-storm,  Colonel  French  was  still  in  a  great  dif- 
ficulty, the  horses  being  unable  to  travel  all  the  way  back. 
But  his  mind  was  a  measure  set  at  rest  at  last  by  or- 
ders received  from  the  Covemment  to  leave  the  main  part 
of  his  forces  in  that  region,  if  he  thought  it  was  proper 
to  do  so.  The  result  was,  that  A.  B.  C.  and  F.  divisions 
were  left  there  under  the  command  of  Colonel  McLeod, 
the  assistant  commissioner.  Almost  immediately  a  marked 
change  for  the  better  was  visible  ;  for  this  oflScer,  a  man 
of  giant  abilities,  proved  himself  equal  to  the  occasion. 
He  at  once  procured  from  Fort  Benton,  U.  S.,  a  good  sup- 
ply of  food  and  clothing  for  his  men,  who  were  reduced  to 
mere  skeletonsj'and  were  almost  destitute  of  both.    As  for 


80 


Six  Years  in  tJie  Canadian  North-West. 


the  horses,  he  sent  them  to  the  Sun  River  Valley,  U.  S., 
to  pass  the  winter  and  recruit  up  for  the  next  summer's 
work  ;  and  with  his  men,  he  built  during  the  winter  the 
fort  which  still  bears  his  name. 

As  for  Colonel  French,  he  purchased  some  horses  from 
hunters,  whom  he  came  across,  and  returned  homeward 
with  D  and  E  divisions.  It  would  take  many  pages  of 
the  book  to  relate  all  the  hardships  and  sufferings  they 
had  to  endure  on  their  way.  But,  with  clothing  in  tat- 
ters, and  most  part  of  the  time  living  on  half-rations,  they 
finally  passed  Fort  Qu'Appelle  and  reached  Fort  Pelly, 
at  which  place  E  division  was  quartered  ;  and  which,  for 
some  time,  became  the  headquarters  of  the  Mounted  Police, 
in  that  section  of  the  country.  Leaving  this  place.  Colonel 
French  resumed  his  march  with  D  division  towards 
Dufierin,  and  finally  entered  that  place  on  the  7th  of 
November. 

Thus  ended  the  campaign  of  1874,  which  had  it  had  for 
its  theatre  the  European  Continent  would  not  have 
wanted  for  writers  to  relate  its  vicissitudes  and  perils  ;  yet 
Canadians  hardly  remember  that  eight  yeai-s  ago  300 
volunteers  offered  their  service  to  pluck  from  barbarism  a 
country  whi^h,  in  a  few  years,  is  destined  to  occupy  an 
important  position  on  the  American  continent. 


CH/  PTER  IX. 

Etlraonton  in  1874— My  Journey  to  the  riainB— A  New  Motlo  of  Travo'Mng 
—My  First  Experience  in  Camping  Out  in  Winter  -My  Arrival  at  Butfalo 
Lake  -A  Bold  Hunter— An  Indian  Camp  on  Red  Deer  River— An 
Indian  Dance  or  Pow-Wow. 


EDMONTON  in  1874  was  composed  of  only  the  Hud- 
son Bay  Company's  fort,  a  Methodist  church,  and  a 
few  houses  scattered  along  the  banks  of  the  river.  As 
there  were  no  houses  to  receive  us,  and  the  severity  of 
the  winter  would  not  permit  of  any  being  built.  Inspector 
Jarvis  rented  apartments  within  the  fort  itself,  and  thus 
provided  shelter  for  the  detachment. 

The  forts  in  the  North- West  Territories  are  far  from 
being  ecMial  in  solidity  to  those  in  more  civilized  countries. 
Fort  Edmonton,  with  which  we  arc  at  present  concerned, 
consists  of  a  palisade  some  twenty  feet  high,  formed  of 
hewn  posts.  At  the  corners  of  this  enclosure  are  tur- 
rets, through  the  loop-holes  of  wliich  can  be  seen  the 
juuzzles  of  the  guns.  And  strange  as  it  may  appear,  these 
slight  fortifications  have  ever  sufficed  to  keep  at  a  i"e- 
spcctful  distance,  even  the  Blackfeet  Indians,  so  well  re- 
nowned in  the  military  annals  of  the  United  States,  by 
the  numerous  massacres  of  which  they  were  the  authors. 

Within  the  palisade,  are  situated  the  storehouse  where 


Six  Years  in  the  Canad'wn  Korth-West. 


In-^lians  exchange  their  fui-s  for  goods;  and  three  parallel 
rows  of  cottages  provided  for  the  accommodation  of  the 
company's  employees  complete  the  fort.  It  was  in  these 
cottages  that  we  were  installed  and  passed  the  winter. 

To  the  excitement  and  toil  of  the  expedition  was  to 
succeed  a  monotonous  and  sedentary  life.  All  we  had  to 
do  was  to  look  after  the  horses,  and  even  that  slight  ex- 
ercise grew  less  and  less  by  d(5grees  as  the  most  of  them 
died  during  the  winter. 

I  need  hardly  say  that  this  inaction  was  very  irksome 
to  me;  for  when  1  enlisted,  it  was  my  intention  to  test 
the  accuracy  of  the  accounts  of  the  Indians  given  by 
novelists,  and  to  explore  those  regions  hitherto  unknown 
to  any  but  the  native  inhabitants.  There  were  a  few 
Indians  near  Fort  Edmonton,  and  also  at  Ellice  and  Car- 
leton  ;  but  these  seemed  so  degenerated  that  I  resolved 
a8  H/>on  as  possible  to  carry  out  my  original  intention,  and 
take  H  f/)ur  through  the  plains  stretching  away  t«  the 
south  of  Edmonton,  where  the  Indians  were  then  said 
to  be  hunting  the  buffalo,  and  where  I  expected  to  find 
them  in  that  perft!ctly  wild  and  fearless  state  described  by 
novelists,  and  pictured  in  my  vivid  imagination.  I  had 
also  another  motive  for  deciding  to  undertake  the  jour- 
ney. Having  heard  that  the  buffaloes  were  hunted  to 
such  an  extent  that  they  would  soon  be  exterminated,  I 
diMired  to  see  them  in  their  natural  state  while  it  re- 
mained in  my  power  to  do  so.  But  the  m  inter  being 
very  severe,  !  was  obliged    to   defer   jny  journey  until 


March. 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-Weat. 


83 


As  it  is  customary  in  these  regions  to  travel  with  doga 
in  the  winter  season,  I  resolved  to  adopt  this  mode  of 
travelling  myself  ;  and  to  say  the  least  of  it,  this  mode 
had  for  me  the  charm  of  novelty. 

Accordingly,  on  the  5th  of  March,  I  set  out  with  three 
dogs  harnessed  to  a  sled,  and  took  the  road  leading  to 
J3ufFalo  Lake,  as  it  was  in  that  direction  the  buffaloes 
were  said  to  roam.  I  soon  found  that  dogs  travel  very 
well  when  driven  by  their  master,  but  if  a  stranger  under- 
takes to  drive  them,  they  not  only  refuse  to  advance,  but 
they  show  their  teeth  in  a  very  significant  manner.    XLi^ 


half-breed  from  whom  I  hired  the  team  acco^Q^jiiwcp;;,*)  a 
short  distance,  and  then,  after  <i;n'mg  jii«;  the  necessary  in- 
structions, he  returned  to  Edmonton.  But  the  dogs  soon 
porceiving  that  their  master  was  no  longer  present,  stop- 
ped, and  notwithstanding  my  urgings,  would  go  no  fur- 
ther. Of  course,  I  would  not  yield  to  their  caprices,  but, 
following  the  advice  of  their  owner,  I  fastened  them 
firmly  to  a  tree,  and  beat  tliem  unmercifully.  I  trust  the 
reader  will  believe  me  when  I  say  that  it  was  very  pain- 
ful to  me  to  be  obliged  to  resort  to  such  cruelty,  but  as  far 
I  know,  it  was  the  only  means  of  making  them  go.  At 
all  events,  the  plan  succeeded  ;  for,  no  sooner,  were  they 
releaseil  than  off  they  went  with  the  speed  of  the  win<l. 
At  riight-fall,  I  was  overUiken  by  a  half-breed  who  also 
was  going  to  Buffalo  Lake.  He  proposed  that  we  should 
cam])  together,  to  which  I  willingly  agreed  ;  for,  as 
nciither  of  us  had  a  tent,  I  was  curious  to  know  how  my 
new  acquaintance  wouM  prejiare  to  pass  the  night.     Al 


84 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-West. 


though  it  was  March,  there  was  a  foot  of  snow  on  the 
ground,  and  the  thermometer  often  fell  to  22°  below  zero. 
But  my  companion  was  fertile  in  expedients.  While  I 
was  cutting  some  fire  wood,  he  cleared  off  the  snow  from 
the  spot  chosen  for  the  camp,  using  a  tin  plate,  as  a 
shovel ;  and  a  few  minutes  later  we  were  melting  snow  to 
make  tea  and  cooking  some  meat.  The  meal  over,  we 
made  a  large  fire  intended  to  last  till  morning,  by  the 
side"  of  which  we  spread  our  blankets,  and  lay  down  to 
sleep.  On  awaking  in  the  morning,  I  found  my  hair 
covered  with  hoar  frost,  but  that  had  not  hindered  me 
from  passing  a  very  agi'eeable  night. 

After  breakfast,  we  continued  our  journey,  and  soon 
came  in  sight  of  the  Peace  Hills.  Not  knowing  why  they 
were  so  named,  I  enquired  of  my  companion.  He  said  : 
"!rhe  banks  of  Battle  River,  which  we  shall  soon  reach, 
were  formerly  the  site  of  a  bloody  battle  between  the 
Blackfeet  Indians  and  the  Crees  ;  and  the  latter  being 
victoiious,  the  Blackfeet  sued  for  peace  which  was  con- 
cluded with  great  ceremony  on  those  hills.' ' 

My  companion,  who  was  better  equipped  than  I,  and 
who  wished  to  reach  Buffalo  Lake  that  same  day,  set  out 
in  advance.  As  for  myself,  nothing  obliged  me  to  travel 
fast,  so  I  travelled  on  quietly,  and  camped  that  night  on 
the  ^hores  of  Rftd  Deer  Lake. 

Tlie  lesson  taught  me  by  the  half-breed  was  not  lost. 
In  a  few  moments,  I  had  a  large  fire  blazing,  and,  after 
pre})aring  and  partaking  of  supper,  as  on  the  ])revious 
j^jight,  I  spread  my  blanket  and  soon  fell  into  a  profound 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-  West. 


85 


aleep.  During  the  night,  however,  the  wolves,  which  are 
very  numerous  in  that  neighbourhood,  awakened  ine  with 
their  doleful  howls.  In  the  spring  these  animals  are  so 
famished  with  hunger  that  they  attack  and  sometimes 
devour  even  horses,  if  kit  outside.  And  fearing  an  at- 
tack I  hastened  to  rekindle  my  fire,  which  alone  could 
keep  them  at  a  safe  distance.  For  even  had  I  been  armed> 
(which  I  was  not,  having  been  advised  to  cairy  no  arms 
with  me,  in  order  to  inspire  the  Indians  with  confidence), 
J  should  not  have  been  able  to  withstand  their  attack 
without  the  aid  of  fire. 

In  the  afternoon  of  the  next  day,  I  arrived  at  Buffalo 
Lake  (so  named  on  account  of  its  forir  being  similar  to 
that  of  a  buffalo)  having  travelled  one  hundred  miles 
from  Edmonton.  On  the  shores  of  the  lake  was  a  vil- 
lage inhabited  by  Indians  and  half-breeds  who  were  hunt- 
ing the  buffalo.  The  half-breed  who  preceded  mo  had  ap- 
prised them  of  my  coming  ;  ho  a  large  party  came  out  to 
meet  me,  each  contending  for  the  honour  of  entertaining 
an  envoy  of  the  Canadian  Government. 

Learning  that  I  had  come  to  see  the  buffaloes,  the 
half-breeds  assured  me  that  they  were  to  be  found  about 
sixty  miles  further  south,  and  that  it  would  be  quite  ea.sy 
to  satisfy  my  curiosity.  So  the  following  day,  notwith- 
standing their  friendly  endeavours  to  detain  me,  I  set  out 
in  the  direction  of  a  Cree  camp  situated  in  the  valley  of 
Red  Deer  River. 

Before  leaving  Edmonton,  I  learned  that  stray  buffa- 
loes, separated  from  the  herd,  were  exceedingly  fierce, 


86 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-  West. 


and  dangerous,  and  was  advised  if  I  met  any  such,  to 
avoid  them  ;  and  the  same  advice  was  given  me  by  my 
friendly  entertainers  of  the  previous  niglit.  To  impress 
this  fact  on  my  mind,  one  related  the  story  of  a  hunter 
who  would  never  hunt  on  horseback  ;  and  one  day,  meet- 
ing with  a  buffalo  bull,  he  fire<l  at  and  wounded  him,  but 
not  severely  enough  to  hinder  him  from  turning  upon 
him.  Knowing  that  flight  could  not  save  him  from  death, 
the  hunter  threw  himself  flat  on  his  face,  and  this  strata- 
gem saved  him  ;  for  the  horns  of  the  buffalo  are  so  curved 
and  divergent,  that  a  man  so  lying  i?  out  of  their  reach. 

That  afternoon  my  dogs  suddenly  stopped  ;  and  look- 
ing round  for  the  cause,  I  was  not  a  little  surprised  to 
see  nine  large  bufialoes  come  out  of  a  thicket  and  plant 
themselves  before  me,  not  in  the  least  frightened  at  my 
presence.  Satisfying  themselves  with  a  few  moments'  in- 
spection of  my  appearance,  they  trotted  off,  leaving  me 
to  pursue  my  journey. 

The  next  day,  I  arrived  at  the  camp,  at  the  entrance  of 
which,  I  met  an  Indian  who  said  to  me  in  the  Cree  lan- 
guage, "  my  brother,  the  soldier,  is  welcome."  With  the 
Indians,  any  man  clothed  in  uniform  is  a  soldier.  I  asked 
him  to  condact  me  to  the  wigwam  of  a  fur-trader 
whom  I  had  previously  met,  and  whom  1  knew  to  be  in 
the  camp.  Arriving  there,  tlie  wigwam  of  my  host  was 
besieged  by  a  large  number  of  warriors,  eager  to  get  a 
glance  at  the  Simganls  (soldier)  who  had  come  to  meet 
them.  The  Indian  chief  Sweet  Grass)  accompanied  by 
his  counsellor  and  petty  chiefs,  came  also  to  bid  me  wel- 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-  West. 


87 


come,  and  to  invite  me  to  a  pow-wow  (dance)  which  he 
was  going  to  give  that  evening  in  my  honour. 

As  a  Government  functionary,  and  besides  being  desir- 
ous of  observing  Indian  habits  closely,  I  thought  it  well 
to  accept  the  invitation.  Accordingly,  after  supper,  ac- 
companied by  my  host  who  acted  both  as  guide  and  inter- 
preter, I  directed  my  steps  towards  the  wigwam  where 
the  Council  was  sitting.  The  chief  and  his  warriors  were 
already  assembled,  and  by  the  side  of  the  chief  a  seat  of 
fura  was  placed,  intended  for  my  occupation.  Three  In- 
dians, each  furnished  with  a  kind  of  tambourine  and  a 
drum-stick,  were  only  awaiting  my  arrival  to  strike  up 
the  music  for  the  dance.  As  soon  as  I  was  seated,  the 
squaws,  old  and  young,  entered,  and  the  pam-pam  began. 
And  such  a  pantomime  !  how  shall  I  describe  it  ?  Such 
shaking  and  balancing  of  the  head,  contortions  of  the  face 
and  body,  such  violent  and  uncouth  movements  of  the 
arms  and  legs  accompanied  with  a  kind  of  song,  inter- 
spersed with  most  inhuman  shouts,  were  surely  never 
heard  and  seen  outside  of  an  Indian  wigwam. 

As  the  dcnce  went  on  a  young  Uskinik  squaw  ap- 
proached me,  and  by  a  sign  asked  me  to  dance  with  her. 
Here  was  an  unlooked-for  turn  in  events.  To  dance  as 
the  whites  do  is  all  very  well,  but  to  dance  after  the  Indi- 
an fa.shion  above  described,  was,  in  my  opinion,  altogether 
too  much  of  a  good  thing.  But  what  was  to  be  done  ? 
All  eyes  were  fixed  upon  me,  seemingly  anxious  to  know 
if  I  would  dare  to  refuse  ;  for  truly  my  manner  must  have 
indicated  that  I  felt  reluctant  to  accept  the  proffered 


88 


Six  Years  in  five  Canadian  NoHh-West. 


honour.  But,  remembering  that  a  refusal  to  dance  was 
looked  upon  as  an  insult,  I  got  up  and  taking  the  hand  of 
the  Uskinik  squaw,  did  my  best  to  imitate  the  ludicrous 
motions  I  had  M-itnassed  by  the  others.  This  so  pleased 
them  that  the  shouts  and  laughter  was  increased  to  a 
perfect  uproar,  and  when  I  sat  down  l)oth  the  chief  and 
his  warriors  came  to  congratulate  me  upon  my  successful 
debut 

Tea  is  a  favourite  beverage  with  the  Indians,  and  on 
this  occasion,  a  great  quantity  had  been  prepared.  My 
partner  in  the  dance  seemed  to  look  upon  my  wants  as 
her  especial  care,  and  brought  a  saucepan  full,  saying  : 
"  Miwassin,  Muskakee,"  (here  is  some  good  medicine,) 
which  I  took,  expecting  to  drink  ordinary  tea.  But  when 
I  had  tasted  it  I  felt  as  if  I  had  swallowed  a  burning  coal. 
WTiat  had  been  put  into  the  tea  to  make  it  so  strong  ? 
This  was  a  question  to  which  I  could  then  find  no  answer, 
but  I  afterwards  learned  that  it  was  tobacco,  and  that  the 
Indians  were  in  the  habit  of  brewing  the  weed  with  their 
tea  on  special  occasions  of  rejoicing  to  make  it  intoxicat- 
ing. I  feared,  at  first,  that  they  wanted  to  poison  me, 
but  seeing  that  al'  the  others  drank  freely  of  it,  I  did  the 
same,  determined  not  to  be  outdone  by  any  of  them. 
About  eleven  o'clock  I  retired  with  my  host,  the  fur- 
trader,  to  his  wigwam ;  but  before  going  I  presented  the 
Indians  with  a  jx>und  of  tea,  with  which  addition  to  their 
stock  of  stimulants,  they  kept  up  their  amusements  until 
morning. 


CHAPTER  X. 


An  Unexpected  Propoaal— On  the  Koad  Again— A  Disagreement — Hunting 
the  Bu£Falo — Disappearance  of  my  Guides — Visit  to  Another  Camp— A 
Council  of  Warriors— A  Peculiar  Feast— On  my  Return — Frozen  Ears — 
Paternal  Anxiety— The  Indian  Doctor— Return  to  Buffalo  Lake— Visit 
to  the  Cree  Indian  Headquarters— The  Indian  Conjuror's  Account  of  the 
Creation  of  the  World— My  Return  to  Edmonton  and  Kind  jfleception 

ON  the  following  morning,  I  was  about  to  walk  out 
to  take  a  view  of  the  surroundings  of  the  camp, 
when  I  saw  the  Indian  Chief  coming  towards  me,  leading 
by  the  hand  the  young  Uskinik  squaw,  my  partner  of  the 
previous  night,  and  followed  by  the  counsellor  and  the 
petty  chiefs.  Of  course  I  was  somewhat  curious  to  know 
what^could  be  the  object  of  this  early  morning  visit ;  and 
to  my  sorrow,  I  soon  learned  what  it  was.  Without  utter- 
ing a  word,  the  Indians  walked  into  the  wigwam  and  sat 
down.  Then  the  chief  took  out  a  pipe  and  smoking  a 
few  minutes,  passed  it  to  another  who  followed  bis  ex- 
ample, and  so  on,  till  all  had  smoked  the  pipe  of  peace. 
This  done,  the  counsellor  arose,  and  began  to  speak  with 
remarkable  vehemence  and  volubility.  I  could  understand 
nothing  of  what  he  said  but  •'  Uskinik  squaw  "  which 
he  often  repeated,  pointing  at  the  same  time,  towards  the 

young  girl.     But  from  the  countenance  of  my  host,  which 
6 


90 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-  West 


grew  more  and  more  gloomy  as  the  speaker  went  on,  and 
from  his  occ&sional  glances  at  me,  I  could  understand  that 
this  discourse  foreboded  me  no  good.     When  the  counsel- 
lor had  ceased  to  speak,  my  host  told  me  that  the  chief, 
as  a  proof  and  pledge  of  his  pacific  sentiments  towards 
the  whites,  had  resolved  to  give  his  daughter  to  the  white 
man  whom  he  considered  mast  worthy  of  that  honour, 
and  that  it  was  upon  me  his  choice  had  fallen,  and  he 
now  brought  her  to  me,  hoping  I  would  fully  appreciate 
the  honour  he  wished  to  confer  upon  me.     Honour  in- 
deed !  I  was  terrified.     My  first  reflections  were  regrets, 
that  I  had  been  foolish  enough  to  venture  among  the  In- 
dians alone,  and  then,  how  to  safely  get  rid  of  that  honour. 
To  refuse,  would  bring  upon  me  imprisonment  and  tor- 
ture, perhaps  death.    To  marry,  and  desert  her,  I  would 
not.     To  marry  and  live  with  her  would  be  worse  than 
death.    What  was  I  to  do  ?     I  could  see  no  way  out  of 
my  difficulty,  but  to  appear  to  acquiesce,  that  I  might 
gain  time  to  get  away  from  them.     So,  resolving^pon 
this  course,  I  charged  my  host  to  say  to  the  chief,  that 
being  neither  a  great  warrior,  nor  a  mighty  hunter,  I  waw 
far  from  expecting  so  great  an  honour  ;  but,  if  he  abso- 
lutely insisted  on  having  me  for  his  son-in-law,  I  begged 
for  a  delay  of  a  few  days  in  order  to  give  my  friends  at 
Edmonton  time  to  come  and  witness  the  wedding,  adding 
that  it  was  the  custom  among  the  whites,  to  invite  many 
guests  and  to  make  great  preparations  for  such  an  impor- 
tant event.    My  answer  not  only  seemed  to  satisfy,  but 
to  greatly^'please  the  old  chief;  and,  considering  the  af- 


thal 

froi 

the 


1 


fl 


Six  Years  in  tJve  Canadian  North-  West. 


01 


fair  settled,  he  arose,  and  with  his  followers  retired. 
Congratulating  myself  on  having  escaped  from  such  a 
dilemma,  and  for  having  succeeded  in  gaining  the  above 
respite,  I  felt  sure  of  escaping  them  altogether. 

When  I  had  been  there  three  days,  some  half-breeds  ar- 
rived who  were  going  buffalo  himting,  and  I  set  out  with 
them.  We  soon  came  across  fresh  buffalo  tracks,  but 
they  were  so  few  that  we  thought  it  not  worth  our  while 
to  follow.  So,  proceeding,  we  reached  the  banks  of  Red 
Deer  River  about  noon,  and  crossing,  two  divergent  roads 
lay  before  us.  My  companions  deliberated  which  one  to 
take,  but  opinions  were  divided,  words  ended  in  contra- 
dictions, and  from  contradictions  they  were  coming  to 
blows,  when  I  interfered,  and  said  that  fighting  could  do 
no  good,  as  blows  could  not  change  any  man's  opinions. 
The  best  way  would  be,  for  each  man  to  take  the  road 
which  he  thought  to  be  the  right  one.  My  advice  was 
followed,  and,  along  with  the  larger  party,  I  took  the 
road  to  the  right,  and  which  led  us  to  a  Cree  camp,  at 
which  we  arrived  at  night-fall.  These  Indians  had  been 
apprised  of  my  coming  and  of  the  object  of  my  visit ; 
they  therefore  came  forth  to  meet  me,  bidding  me  wel- 
come, and  soon  had  me  quartered  in  the  wigwam  of  the 
chief,  who  gave  a  dance  in  honour  of  my  arrival,  similar 
to  the  one  described  above. 

At  dawn  the  next  morning,  an  Indian  informed  me 
that  he  had  seen  a  numerous  herd  of  buffaloes  only  a  mile 
from  the  camp,  and  that  a  party  was  going  out  to  hunt 
them.j  ^This  was  an  opportunity  too  good  to  be  last,  and 


i 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-S) 


/. 


7 


y, 
^ 


1.0 


I.I 


\^m  m 


H:  1^ 


M 
1.8 


1-25  III  1.4   116 


V] 


<^ 


/] 


a 


/: 


^m    ^v 


/^ 


^W^ 


7 


Photograpbic 

Sciences 

Corporation 


23  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBS  SR.N.Y.  14580 

(>-|6)  872-4503 


^\ 


C^ 


92 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-  West. 


therefore,  having  hired  a  horse  and  a  rifle,  I  set  out  with 
the  hunters.     In  order  to  shelter  themselves  from  the  icy- 
wind,  the  buffaloes  had  entered  a  valley  surrounded  by- 
steep  hills  with  only  a  narrow  passage  of  ingress  and 
egress ;  and  to  this  passage  we  were  led  by  one  of  my  tra- 
velling companions  who  conducted  the  hunt.   Here  a  party 
of  the  hunters  was  stationed,  to  prevent  the  buffaloes  from 
escaping,  and  the  rest  of  us  were  dispersed  in  an  extensive 
circle,  behind  the  hills  surrounding  the  valley.     These  ar- 
rangements completed,  we  ascended  the  hills,  and,  at  a 
given  signal,  simultaneously  attacked  the  herd,  both  rear 
and  flank,  the  buffaloes  rushing  with  might  and  main  to- 
wards the  only  opening,  and  we  after  them.     Meeting 
the  fire  of  the  party  in  the  passage,  the  buffaloes  turned 
and  charged  us.     But  a  well  sustained  fire  brought  down 
a  g^eat  number  of  them  ;  and  only  a  few  succeeded  in 
climbing  the  hills  and  making  their  escape. 

The  hunt  ended,  we  set  to  work  to  remove  the  skins 
and  cut  up  the  meat.  Then,  we  built  a  fire,  and  roasted 
what  the  Indians  consider  the  choicest  and  most  delicate 
part  of  the  buffalo,  and,  after  enjoying  this  to  satiety,  the 
meat  and  hides  were  packed  on  sleds  brought  by  the 
squaws  for  that  purpose,  and  all  returned  to  camp. 

Being  desirous  of  visiting  the  camp  of  Pichican,  a  Cree 
chief,  the  next  day  and  not  knowing  tiie  way,  I  was  in  a 
quandary  as  to  how  to  accomplish  my  purpose,  when  for- 
tunately two  Indians  arrived,  who  were  sent  by  the  Great 
Chief  Kiskajou  (short-tail)  ^to  the  principal  chief  of  the 
Blackfeet,  and  as  they  were  going  by  the  camp  I  \»i,sihed 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  NoHh-West 


93 


r.y 


to  visit,  I  asked  and  obtained  permission  to  accompany 
them.  We  set  out  accordingly  but  there  being  no  road, 
my  dogs  refused  to  advance.  I  was  at ,  a  loss  to  know 
what  to  do,  when  one  of  the  Indians  signed  to  me  to  get 
out  and  follow  on  foot,  while  he  led  the  way  on  snow 
shoes.  Th^s  being  done,  the  dogs  set  out  again  ;  but  the 
depth  of  the  snow,  and  the  numerous  herds  of  buffaloes 
that  we  encountered,  rendered  our  progress  slow  and  dif- 
ficult. 

At  nightfall,  we  encamped  on  the  summit  of  a  hill,  a 
necessary  precaution  to  prevent  being  trampled  under  foot 
by  the  buffaloes.  In  this  bleak  situation,  without  shelter 
from  the  wind,  I  expected  to  pass  a  very  uncomfortable 
night ;  but  being  very  tired  and  having  a  good  fire,  I  slept 
soundly  until  morning.  On  rising,  my  companions  were 
nowhere  to  be  seen  ;  and  not  knowing  what  direction  to 
proceed,  I  was  about  to  retrace  my  steps  to  the  camp  we 
had  left,  when  suddenly  the  Indians  emerged  from  a  snow- 
bank in  which  they  had  buried  themselves,  to  protect 
them  from  the  cold.  This  to  me  was  a  new  expedient, 
but,  I  must  admit,  it  was  a  good  one.  We  then  had 
breakfast,  and  thus  refreshed,  we  set  out  again  for  the 
camp  of  Pichican,  which  we  reached  that  evening. 

My  arrival  created  great  surprise  among  the  Indians, 
and  all  the  greater  since  they  had  never  seen  a  govern- 
ment functionary  clothed  in  uniform.  The  Indians  who 
accompanied  me  were  assailed  with  innumerable  ques- 
tions about  me,  and  the  chief  summoned  a  council  for  the 
following  day  and  requested  me  to  attend.     At  the  ap- 


I 


94 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  N'orth-West 


pointed  hour,  I  repaired  to  the  council  wigwam,  and  met 
at  the  door  a  young  Indian,  who  said  to  me  in  English  : 
"My  brother  is  expected,"  and  then  conducted  me  to  a 
seat  on  the  right  hand  of  the  chief.  Being  astonished  to 
hear  an  Indian  speak  English,  I  enquired  where  he  had 
learned  the  language,  when  he  told  me  that  he  had  spent 
two  years  in  college  at  Montreal,  but  becoming  home-sick, 
he  had  returned  to  bis  tribe,  notwithstanding  the  entreat- 
ies of  the  missionary  who  had  taken  charge  of  his  educa- 
tion. 

In  the  wigwam  were  assembled  about  fifty  warriors  who 
maintained  a  profound  and  gloomy  silence  which  was  at 
length  broken  by  the  chief,  who,  in  a  solenm  tone,  asked 
me  the  object  of  my  visit.  I  answered  that  I  had  come 
to  assure  myself  of  the  correctness  of  the  information 
concerning  the  Indians,  which  I  had  collected  from  differ- 
ent sources,  adding,  that  I  belonged  to  a  band  of  white 
warriors,  commissioned  to  protect  the  Indians  against 
their  enemies.  My  reply  was  in  every  way  satisfactory, 
and  immediately  afterwards  an  In(iirn  entered,  bearing 
the  pipe  (calumet)  of  peace.  Having  filled  it  with  to- 
bacco and  lighted  it,  he  handed  it  to  the  chief,  who,  be- 
fore smoking,  turned  the  pipe  towards  the  four  points  of 
the  compass,  to  show  that  he  was  at  peace  with  all  man- 
kind. Then  taking  a  few  draws,  he  passed  the  pipe  to 
me.  I  followed  his  example,  and  when  the  calumet  had 
made  the  tour  of  the  assembly,  two  squaws  entered  carry- 
ing a  pot  of  tea  and  a  kettle  of  very  young  buffalo  veal, 
prepared  with  a  kind  of  sauce.    This  dish  the  Indians 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  NoHh-  West. 


95 


I 


consider  a  great  delicacy ;  but  to  my  mind  it  was  so  ob- 
jectionably delicate,  that  had  I  not  been  afraid  of  dis- 
pleasing my  entertainers,  I  should  have  abstained  from 
taking  any  part  of  the  feast. 

When  all  was  ready  everyone  stood  while  the  chief 
said  grace,  which  was  repeated  by  all  the  warriors.  This 
was  another  surprise  to  me,  but  I  afterwards  learned  that 
this  tribe  had  become  converts  to  Christianity,  that  the 
chief  acted  as  pastor  to  his  tribe,  and  that,  as  a  tribe, 
they  were  noted  for  their  honesty  and  good  behaviour. 

The  next  day  (after  visiting  the  abattoir,  a  kind  of 
enclosure  formed  with  poles,  into  which  the  Indians  drove 
herds  of  buffalo,  killing  the  fat  ones  and  letting  the  thin 
ones  free),  not  being  disposed  to  prolong  my  journey,  I 
bade  adieu  to  this  tribe,  and  set  out  on  my  return,  follow- 
ing the  same  road  by  which  we  had  come.  I  was  now 
without  a  guide,  but  the  track  of  my  sled  in  the  snow 
made  it  easy  to  follow  the  trail.  Kesolving  to  reach  the 
same  day  the  camp  where  I  had  joined  the  buffalo  hunt, 
I  spared  neither  myself  nor  the  dogs.  The  day  was  warm, 
but  about  sunset  a  cold  wind  set  in,  which  at  first  I  did 
not  notice,  but  whose  baleful  effects  I  was  soon  to  experi- 
ence, for  having  become  exceedingly  warm  by  the  rapidity 
of  the  march,  I  inadvertently  raised  my  beaver  cap,  thus 
exposing  my  ears  to  the  freezing  wind  and  they  were 
bady  frozen  without  my  realizing  what  had  taken  place. 
This  will  not  be  at  all  surprising  to  those  who  have  been 
in  a  similar  situation. 

It  was  midnight  when  I  arrived  at  the  camp.    After 


:i '  !l 


96 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-Weat 


unharnessing  my  dogs,  I  entered  the  wigwam  of  the 
chief;  but  had  scarcely  seated  myself  near  the  fire  when 
I  felt  a  sharp  stinging  sensation  through  my  ears,  and, 
for  the  first  time,  discovered  that  they  were  frozen.  I,  at 
once,  resorted  to  the  only  efficacious  remedy  wi&hin  my 
reach  and  rubbed  them  well  with  snow.  But  it  is  useless 
to  attempt  to  describe  the  sufferings  which  I  endured ; 
those  only  who  have  been  in  similar  circumstances  can  form 
any  idea  of  it. 

As  the  pain  became  greater  every  moment,  and  the 
Indians  of  this  tribe  could  be  of  no  help  to  me,  I  set  out 
with  all  speed  for  Edmonton,  and  on  that  afternoon  ar- 
rived at  the  wigwam  of  the  fur  trader  in  Red  River  Camp. 
The  news  of  my  arrival  and  misfortune  spread  like  wild- 
fire, and  very  soon  the  wigwam  of  my  host  was  encum- 
bered with  visitors  who  came  to  sympathize  with  me  ; 
and  the  chief  especially  was  so  extremely  anxious  about 
his  son-in-law,  that  he  would  not  leave  me  for  a  moment, 
and  to  encourage  me,  said :  "  The  great  medicine  man  of 
the  nation  will  come  to-morrow  to  take  care  of  my  son." 
In  truth,  the  kind  old  chief  had  sent  quite  a  distance  for 
an  Indian  doctor,  who  came  the  next  morning  as  the 
chief  had  said.  He  seated  himself  in  silence,  with  his  eyes 
on  the  ground,  till  the  chief  addressed  him,  and  told  him 
why  he  had  sent  for  him.  Approaching  me,  the  doctor 
said,  "  Let  my  brother  shew  me  his  ears,"  and  after  a 
careful  examination  added,  "  If  my  brother  will  submit 
to  my  treatment,  and  follow  my  directions,  he  will  soon 
be  healed."    Then  taking  a  root  from  his  medicine  bag, 


Tfl 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-  West. 


97 


somewhat  resembling  a  beet,  he  cut  some  thin  slices,  and 
after  chewing  theni  till  they  were  reduced  to  a  pulp,  he 
applied  it  to  my  ears ;  and  almost  immediately  I  felt  its 
soothing  effects.  As  for  the  plant,  from  which  this  root 
is  produced,  I  am  ignorant  of  its  technical  name,  and  I 
doubt  if  it  is  even  known  to  botanists.  It  is  called  in 
the  Cree  language  "  Akantamoo,"  and  grows  in  marshy 
places.  Its  leaves  are  long  and  curled,  and  the  root,  which 
tastes  like  a'carrot,  sometimes  attains  the  length  of  three 
feet. 

After  a  week  of  assiduous  care  and  attention,  my  ears 
had  so  much  improved 'that,  after  liberally  rewarding  my 
Doctor,  I  set  out  for  Edmonton,  and  reached  Buffalo  Lake 
the  next  day.  There  I  met  some  hunters  who  were  going 
to  the  plains,  but  in  a  different  direction  from  the  one  I 
had  taken ;  and,  postponing  my  return  to  Edmonton,  I 
joined  them. 

Leaving  my  dogs  here  for  a  rest,  I  hired  horses  for  this 
journey,  and  a  march  of  two  days  brought  us  to  the  camp 
of  the  Great  Chief  Kiskajou.  I  was  soon  summoned  by 
this  chief,  who,  by  the  voice  of  his  coimsellor,  asked  me 
about  the  same  questions  that  were  asked  by  the  chiefs  I 
had  met  before.  But  though  on  this  occasion  I  gave  ex- 
planations as  I  did^before,  Kiskajou  did  not  seem  satis- 
fied with  my  answers.  Perhaps  this  was  on  account  of 
my  having  visited  his  subordinates  first. 

While  at  this  place,  I  paid  a  visit  to  the  conjuror  or 
"Wise  Man"  of  the  tribe,  and  asked  him  how  he  accounted 
for  the  creation  of  the  world.    He  said  "  the  Great  Manito 


II 


111 


I    i 


98 


Six  Years  in  the  CanacUan  North- West. 


(Spirit)  had  made  it.  Then  he  made  the  buffalo.  But  as 
there  was  no  one  to  kill  and  eat  the  buffalo,  he  took  some 
black  dirt  and  made  the  Indian,  and  by  a  puff  of  his 
breath,  gave  him  life.  Then  finding  the  Indian  required 
some  one  to  wait  upon  him,  and  cook  his  food,  the  Great 
Manito  took  a  piece  of  wood  and  made  the  squaw." 

For  some  days,  the  snow  had  been  melting  rapidly,  and 
I  therefore  thought  it  prudent  to  return  to  Edmonton  as 
soon  as  possible.  Bidding  adieu  to  the  hunter?  and  In- 
dians, I  started  to  Buffalo  Lake  which  I  reached  in  the 
afternoon.  I  remained  there  till  after  nightfall,  when, 
fearing  the  snow  would  melt  before  I  reached  Edmonton, 
I  harnessed  my  dogs,  refreshed  by  their  rest,  and  started. 
Travelling  the  remainder  of  the  night  and  through  the 
next  day  till  about  three  o'clock,  I  reached  Edmonton,  hav- 
ing covered  a  distance  of  one  hundred  miles  with  dogs  and 
fifty  miles  with  horses,  without  sleeping. 

As  soon  as  he  heard  of  my  arrival.  Inspector  Jarvis 
came  to  see  me,  and  was  quite  surprised  to  find  me  safe 
and  well,  as  various  reports  had  reached  them  about 
me.  First,  that  I  had  been  frozen  to  death  on  the  plains ; 
then,  that  I  had  my  feet,  ears  and  nose  frozen,  and  that 
amputation  had  become  necessary,  etc.  But  though  I  was 
still  suffering  from  my  frozen  ears,  in  consequence  of  their 
having  been  exposed  to  the  cold  after  leaving  Red  Deer 
River  Camp,  I  was  otherwise  as  well  as  I  had  ever  been 
in  my  life. 

Before  taking  this  journey  to  the  plains, I  had  expressed 
to  Inspector  Jarvis  a  desire  to  resign  my  position  in  the 


M 

pr 
th 
w] 
th 
th 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-West. 


99 


Mounted  Police  Force ;  but  the  journey  had  changed  my 
projects,  and  I  now  resolved  to  more  thoroughly  study 
the  Indian  character,  and  that  region  of  the  North- West 
which  they  inhabit ;  and  by  retaining  my  position  in 
the  Mounted  Police  I  could  more  easily  attain  my  object 
than  by  any  other  means. 


CHAPTER  XI. 


DiBturbftnce  during  my  Absence  and  its  Causes—  Selection  of  a  Site  for  a  New 
Fort — Resignation  of  Colonel  French  and  Appointment  of  Colonel  Mc- 
Leod— His  Visit  to  Fort  Saskatchewan.— Fort  Tail  Creek- On  the  Red 
Deer  River — Second  Journey  to  the  Plains — Importunate  Guests— Meet- 
ing an  Interpreter  from  Fort  Mclieod — A  Proof  of  Half-Breed  Brav«y— 
Lost  I — My  Arrival  at  Pigeon  Lake. 

ON  :ay  return  from  the  plains,  I  found  most  of  the 
men  under  arrest,  and  one  of  them  suspended. 
This  was  more  of  the  work  of  the  Commissioner,  Colonel 
French,  who,  not  satisfied  with  the  miseries  already  in- 
flicted upon  us,  must  needs  add  a  further  indignity  by 
writing  to  Inspector  Jarvis  to  select  a  site  within 
twenty  miles  of  Edmonton,  on  the  right  bank  of  the  Sas- 
katchewan on  which  he  was  ordered  to  build  a  Fort  spa- 
cious enough  to  quarter  two  divisions ;  ordering  that  the 
timber  should  be  secured  by  tender,  but  the  work  of 
building  should  be  done  by  the  men,  and  that  done,  we 
were  to  be  set  to  work  at  farming.  These  instructions 
were  received  during  my  absence,  and  I  therefore  was  not 
present  when  they  were  made  known  to  the  men. 

I  must  say  here  that  we  were  all  very  much  dissatisfied 
with  having  been  obliged,  at  outrageous  prices,  to  purchase 
our  clothing  from  the  Hudson  Bay  Company's  store  with 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-West.         101 


Tl 


our  own  money,  no  provision  having  been  made  by  the 
Commissioner  for  renewing  our  stock  of  clothing  when 
needed ;  and  this,  with  many  other  circumstances,  caused 
the  men  upon  receiving  the  order  to  go  to  farming,  to  re- 
ply that  they  did  not  enlist  in  the  Mounted  Police  for 
that  purpose,  and  they  could  have  done  that  kind  of  work 
without  coming  so  far. 

Under  these  circumstances  Inspector  Jarvis  acted  as 
becomes  a  gftod  officer.  He  could  not  disobey  the  orders 
of  his  superior  without  dishojuouring  himself,  and  was 
therefore  obliged  to  put  the  refractory  men  under  arrest, 
and  suspend  their  leader  until  the  arrival  of  Colonel 
French,  who  alone  had  power  to  try  their  case  and  inflict 
punishment. 

In  accordance  with  instructions  received,  Inspector  Jar- 
vis  removed  his  men  in  the  spring  of  1875  to  a  site  on 
the  south  bank  of  the  river,  eighteen  miles  from  Edmon- 
ton, and  began  at  once  to  build  Fort  Saskatchewan,  prom- 
ising the  men  fifteen  cents  a  day  extra  pay.  But  no  farm- 
ing work  was  undertaken  that  summer.  There  were,  at 
that  time,  only  two  or  three  temporary  cabins  in  that 
neighbourhood,  occupied  by  gold  finders  ;  but  since  then  a 
marvellous  change  has  taken  place.  The  country  around 
Fort  Saskatchewan  is  exceedingly  fertile  and  a  great 
number  of  colonists  have  settled  there  and  successfully 
till  the  soil.  On  the  opposite  bank  of  the  river  extends  a 
valley  some  three  miles  in  length,  where  elegant  houses 
are  to  be  seen,  about  which  rises  the  Roman  Catholic 
Chapel  of  Notre  Dame  de  Lourdes;  and  from  three  miles 


^!llb 


102 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-West. 


above  the  chapel  to  four  miles  below  it,  as  far  as  the 
mouth  of  Sturgeon  Creek,  the  banks  of  the  Saskatchewan 
are  occupied  by  settlers. 

In  the  fall  of  1875,  Colonel  French,  to  the  great  joy  of 
almost  every  member  of  the  Mounted  Police,  resigned  his 
commission ;  and  he  did  so,  just  in  time  to  save  the  Qov- 
emment  the  trouble  of  dismissing  him.  Colonel  M^Leod, 
the  Assistant  Commissioner,  whose  proficiency  we  have 
already  related,  was  appointed  in  his  place.  This  officer 
came  to  Fort  Saskatchewan  in  the  spring  of  '76.  He 
called  us  all  together,  released  the  men  under  arrest,  and 
said  that  he  was  very  sorry  when  he  heard  that  men  who 
had  so  willingly  accomplished  feats  almost  unparalleled  in 
history,  had  revolted  for  so  trifling*  a  cause.  He  had  no 
desire  to  excuse  the  doings  of  his  predecessor,  far  from  it, 
but  his  mistakes  were  not  just  grounds  for  revolting ; 
and  as  obedience  was  the  first  condition  of  military  dis- 
cipline, nothing  like  order  could  exist  without  it.  He 
"ended  by  saying  that  the  past  would  be  forgotten,  and  he 
hoped,  that  as  long  as  he  remained  Commissioner,  his  or- 
ders would  be  of  such  a  nature  that  no  man  would  feel 
inclined  to  disobey.  And  I  may  here  add,  that  his  hopes 
were  fulfilled ;  for  during  the  whole  of  the  time  that  he 
remained  in  office,  not  a  murmur  was  heard,  and  all  were 
proud  of  having  such  a  leader. 

In  tJie  account  of  my  first  journey  to  the  plains,  we 
have  seen  that  in  the  rogion  of  Red  Deer  River,  boffitloes 
were  very  numerous ;  and  here  the  Indians  during  the 
winter  season  hunt  them.    To  protect  these  Indians  from 


Six  Tears  in  the  Canadian  North-  West. 


103 


the  whiskey  traders,  Tail  Creek  Fort  was  built  about 
half-way  between  Fort  Calgarry,  on  Bow  River,  a^^d  Fort 
Saskatchewan.  This  fort  was  built  near  the  mouth  of 
Tail  Creek,  and  a  part  of  the  division  was  quartered 
there. 

In  August,  76,  Sub-constable  M.  and  myself,  were  or- 
dered to  hold  ourselves  in  readiness  to  start  for  Tail 
Creek,  where  we  were  to  pass  the  winter ;  and  for  my 
part,  I  was  delighted  with  the  prospec  L  »f  a  second  so- 
journ among  the  Indians.  This  time  aw  I  was  not  to 
spend  a  few  weeks  only,  but  a  few  rr  oiithp  in  their  com 
pany,  it  would  afford  me  an  exceuent  opportunity  of 
stuuyiQg  their  manners  and  customs. 

After  my  journey  to  the  plains  the  previous  year,  I 
should  have  been  able  myself  to  pilot  the  way  to  our  des- 
tination ;  but  for  greater  security  Constable  C,  who  had 
been  to  Tail  Creek  several  times,  was  detailed  to  go  with 
us,  as  guide. 

At  ten  o'clock  in  the  morning  of  the  25th  of  August, 
we  set  out,  following  the  road  which  passes  along  paral- 
lel to  the  right  bank  of  the  Saskatchewan,  but  at  some 
distance  from  it,  and  which  leads  to  a  gristmill  situated 
about  opposite  Fort  Edmonton.  We  were  about  one 
hundred  and  twenty  miles  from  Tail  Creek,  but  having 
four  spiiited  horses,  we  expected  to  accomplish  the  jour- 
ney in  five  days  at  the  most. 

There  was  certainly  a  striking  contrast  between  my 
two  travelling  companions.  Sub-Constable  M.  was  a 
Scotchman,    seldom   offeree;    a  remark,    and    answered 


M 


104 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-  West. 


questionsonly  after  mature  deliberation.  But  quite  the 
contrary  was  Constable  C,  who  was  an  Irishman,  and 
boasted  of^his  descent  from  the  ancient  Irish  kings.  JHe 
was  never  quiet  and  never  tired  of  admiring  the  vast 
prairies]  that  were  stretching  before  us,"  frequently  re- 
minding us  of  the  thousands  of  labourers,  who  were  liv- 
ing in  large  towns  in  the  most  abject'misery,  and  who,i^if 
they  were  settled  here,  where  land  cost  nothing  and  never 
becomes  exhausted,  would  think  themselves  the  happiest 
of  men. 

We  were  then  traversing  one  of  the  most  beautiful  and 
fertile  regions  of  the  North-west.  On  our  right,  in  a 
deep  bed,  rolled  the  majestic  waters  of  the  Saskatchewan. 
According  as  we  recede  from  the  river  bank,  the  ground 
gradually  rises  as  far  as  the  Beaver  Hills  which  lie  be- 
tween Edmonton  and  Fort  Saskatchewan,  in  the  direction 
parallel  to  the  river.  The  soil  enclosed  between  the  hills 
is  very  fertile ;  timber  suitable  for  building  is  plentiful, 
and  game  very  abundant. 

As  for  the  road  we  were  following,  the  settlers  had 
abandoned  it  for  that  which  extends  along  the  left  branch 
of  the  river.  We  had  not  taken  the  last,  in  order  to 
avoid  crossing  the  river  at  Fort  Saskatchewan  and  Ed- 
monton. However,  it  would  have  been  better  Ij  have 
chosen  this  road  rather  than  the  first,  which  being  cov- 
ered with  luxuriant  grass,  was  difficult  to  follow. 

At  sunset,  being  ybt  [severaPmiles  from  the  mill,  we 
camped  on  the  banks  of  a  brook  that  we  had  just  crossed. 
Scarcely  had  we  set  our  horses  at  liberty  to  graze,  when 


Six  years  in  the  Canadian  Korth-West.         105 


'  ft 


Constable  C,  taking  possession  of  the  kettles,  ran  to  fill 
them  with  water  for  the  supper ;  a  few  minutes  after,  a 
large  fire  was  burning  and  soon  the  repast  was  served  on 
the  grass.  Neither  I  nor  Sub-constable  M.  could  under- 
stand the  reason  of  so  much  haste,  and  to  our  questions 
Constable  C.  would  reply  briefly,  "hurry  up."  Our  supper 
was  nearly  over,  when  an  Indian,  issuing  from  a  neigh- 
bouring thicket,  (3ame  towards  us.  He  was  the  chief  of 
the  tribe,  dwelling  among  the  Beaver  Hills.  After  shak- 
ing hands  with  us,  the  only  mode  of  salutation  used 
among  the  Indians,  he  seated  himself,  without  restraint, 
beside  the  kettles :  his  hair  waving,  and  having  for  a 
dress  nothing  but  a  "  pagne." 

At  the  sight  of  such  "  sans  g^ne"  Sub-Constable  M. 
made  a  grimace,  and  but  for  Constable  C,  who  made  him 
a  sign  not  to  stir,  he  was  about  to  rush  upon  the  Indian, 
and  make  him  decamp.  It  was  well  for  us  that  he  did 
not  do  so,  for  six  other  Indians  who  just  then  were  ap- 
proaching, followed  by  their  squaws  and  papooses,  would 
have  quickly  resented  any  insult  ofiered  to  their  chief. 
All  sat  down  around  the  kettles,  waiting  for  the  remains 
of  our  meal,  and  the  scene  suggested  a  picture  worthy  of 
the  greatest  painter. 

"Do  you  understand  now,"  said  Constable  C,  "my  hurry 
in  preparing  supper?  We  shall  have  to  do  thus  every  time 
we  camp  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Indians,  and  I  hope  we 
shall  havo  time  to  eat  before  they  arrive ;  for  the  sight 
of  their  persons  takes  away  all  my  relish  for  food," 


106         8ix  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-West. 


After  baving  scraped  and  even  licked  our  kettles,  the 
Indians  smoked  for  awhile,  and  then  held  a  council.  On 
hearing  them  repeat  the  word  neemito,  which  in  the  Cree 
language  signifies  "to  dance,"  I  understood  that  they 
were  about  to  engage  in  that  exercise.  The  chief  ad- 
dressed a  few  words  to  an  Uskinik  squaw,  who  comply- 
ing with  his  request,  bounded  away  with  the  rapidity  of 
a  deer.  At  the  end  of  an  hour,  she  returned,  holding  in 
her  hand  a  tambourine  and  a  drum  stick  which  she  gave 
to  one  of  the  Indians,  who,  after  tuning  the  instrument, 
began  the  pam-pam  already  known  to  the  readers.  Wo 
have  already  described  a  similar  dance  ;  so  we  need  not 
return  to  it.  Sub-constable  M.  and  I  were  not  in  a  hu- 
mour to  take  part  in  it,  but  Constable  C,  whom  a  trifle  in- 
terested, danced  the  whole  night. 

The  next  day,  in  order  to  escape  the  importunities  of 
the  Indians,  we  set  out  before  breakfast  and  soon  arrived 
at  a  bifurcation  of  the  road.  On  the  left  bank  of  the 
Saskatchewan,  were  to  be  seen  some  houses  which,  ac- 
cording to  Constable  C,  formed  a  part  of  the  colony  of 
Edmonton.  We  were  then  near  the  creek  upon  which  is 
built  the  mill  where  the  road  to  the  right  terminates.  As 
we  had  to  cross  this  creek  about  a  mile  above  the  mill, 
we  took  the  left  hand  road  :  but,  after  marching  on  it  for 
some  time,  we  remarked  that  it  was  taking  us  away  from 
the  direction  we  had  to  go.  So,  retracing  our  steps  to 
the  bifurcation,  we  took  the  other  way  and  soon  came  to 
another  branch  of  the  road  from  which  place  appeared  on 
our  right  the  grist  mill  and  Fort  Edmonton.    Taking  the 


Six  Years  in  Jte  Canadmn  North-West 


107 


road  to  the  left,  which,  being  recently  laid  out,  was 
scarcely  passable,  we  soon  arrived  on  the  banks  of  the 
creek  where  we  expected  to  cross  on  a  bridge  which  had 
been  built  some  time  during  the  previous  year.  But  we 
were  disappointed  in  our  expectations  ;  the  bridge  had 
been  carried  away  by  a  flood  in  the  spring.  The  stream 
being  not  fordable,  we  had  to  build  a  bridge.  But  it  will 
be  said,  does  not  such  a  work  require  weeks  and  even 
months  ?  By  no  means,  a  few  hours  were  sufficient  to 
throw  across  the  creek  a  temporary  bridge.  While  my 
comrades  were  cutting  some  branches,  I  cut  down  two  or 
three  trees  which  fell  across  the  stream.  Upon  the  trunks 
were  laid  the  branches  which  were  covered  with  earth. 
This  done,  we  safely  crossed  to  the  other  side.  B^suming 
our  march,  we  were  soon  on  the  road  from  Edmonton  to 
Buffalo  Lake,  the  same  one  that  I  had  taken  the  preced- 
ing year,  and  which  we  were  to  follow  as  far  as  the  vicin- 
ity of  the  above  lake. 

Although  my  journey  to  the  plains  had  been  made 
when  the  ground  was  covered  with  snow,  this  road  was 
pretty  familiar  to  me,  on  account  of  certain  striking  inci- 
dents which  occurred  on  it.  Here  is  the  place  where  the 
half-breed,  from  whom  I  had  hired  a  team  of  dogs,  gave  me 
his  last  instructions  ;  a  little  farther,  the  tree  to  which  I 
had  fastened  the  dogs  to  give  them  a  beating,  etc.,  etc. 

Towards  evening,  we  reached  White  Mud  Creek,  a 
tributaiy  of  the  Saskatchewan,  about  ten  miles  distant 
from  Edmonton,  on  the  banks  of  which  we  camped  for 
the  night.    We  would  have  halted  sooner  but  for  som^ 


m 


m 


Hi  I 


108        Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  N'orth-West 


Indian  families  which  we  overtook  and  left  behind  us. 
We  had  taken  with  us  only  six  days  provisions,  hence, 
notwithstanding  the  good  will  of  Constable  C,  we  could 
not  invite  Indians  to  our  meals.  Besides,  Sub-constable 
M.,  by  his  giimaces,  showed  his  want  of  sympathy  with 
such  guests.  At  nightfall,  the  next  day,  we  met,  near 
Pipestone  Creek,  the  interpreter  of  the  Mounted  Police 
from  Fort  McLeod,  greatly  excited  by  fear.  Bearing  dis- 
patches for  Fort  Saskatchewan,  he  informed  us  of  the 
massacre  of  the  American  General  Custer  and  his  army 
by  the  Sioux ;  adding,  that  the  Indians  of  Canada  were 
secretly  arming  themselves,  and  would  soon  fall  unex- 
pectedly upon  the  whites  and  half-breeds.  The  check  re- 
ceived by  the  Americans  was  not  very  serious.  Custer 
had  under  his  command  only  three  or  four  hundred  sol- 
diers, a  very  feeble  force  when  we  consider  that  he  was 
attacked  in  an  unfavourable  position  by  several  thousand 
savages.  In  the  open  country,  notwithstanding  its  inferi- 
ority of  number,  Custer's  army  would  have  easily  gained 
the  day.  The  Indian  extraction  of  the  interpreter  will 
account  for  his  fears  ;  for  the  half-breeds,  like  the  Indians, 
are  not  remarkable  for  their  courage.  The  following 
anecdote,  which  I  have  from  a  reliable  source,  will  give  an 
idea  of  their  courage,  or  rather  their  want  of  courage. 

"  One  day  a  great  number  of  mounted  half-breeds,  ac- 
companied by  carts,  were  going  to  hunt  buffaloes.  Among 
them  was  a  French  Canadian,  who,  not  being  able  to  ride, 
was  placed  in  a  cart.  After  marching  a  long  time  with- 
out meeting  any  game,  they  arrived  in  the  teiTitory  of 


1 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-West. 


109 


the  Blackfeet  who  were  the  terror  of  the  half-breeds. 
(This  was  a  fact  which  had  been  verified  in.  1874 ;  for 
before  the  arrival  of  the  Mounted  Police  they  had  but 
rarely  ventured  beyond  the  territory  of  the  Crees.)  As 
their  provisions  were  almost  exhausted,  and  by  retracing 
their  steps  starvation  was  awaiting  them,  they  advanced 
carefully,  determined  to  beat  a  retreat  as  soon  as  they 
should  perceive  the  Blackfeet.  During  two  days  they 
met  nobody,  but  the  third  day,  just  as  they  resumed  their 
journey,  they  perceived  in  the  distance  some  horsemen 
coming  towards  them.  Although  superior  in  numbers, 
they  were  seized  with  such  terror  that  before  assuring 
themselves  as  to  whether  they  had  to  deal  with  friends 
or  enemies,  they  took  to  flight,  abandoning  the  carts  and 
the  Canadian,  tv  ho  besought  them,  but  in  vain,  to  remain. 
These  Indians  were  Crees,  and  seeing  nobody  on  the  carts 
they  were  preparing  to  take  possession  of  them  when 
they  perceived  the  Canadian  standing  up,  curious  to  know 
who  the  newcomers  were.  The  Crees,  who,  like  the  hare 
in  LaFontaine'sfable.thought  themselves  valiant  warriors, 
haughtily  asked  him  why  his  companions  had  run  away. 
When  they  learned  the  reason  of  it  they  burst  out  laugh- 
ing, and  called  the  half-breeds  cowards.  The  latter  had 
concealed  themselves  in  a  low  place,  at  some  distance  from 
where  they  could  see  without  being  seen,  and  seeing  that 
the  Canadian  was  unmolested  and  continuing  his  journey 
with  the  carts,  they  issued  from  their  hidin'g  place  and 
soon  overtook  him,  ashamed  of  having  shown  so  little 
courage." 


110         Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-  West. 


The  next  morning  at  daybreak,  the  interpreter,  whose 
nerves  had  been  steadied  by  sleep,  set  out  again,  and 
very  soon  after  We  did  the  same.  Having  come  to  a  bifur- 
cation of  the  road,  I  remarked  to  Constable  C.,who  took  the 
road  to  the  right,  that  the  road  to  the  left  seemed  to  me 
to  be  the  one  I  had  followed  the  preceding  year.  How- 
ever, I  did  not  insist,  when  he  assured  me  that  we  were  in 
the  right  way.  Meanwhile,  I  was  asking  myself,  but  in 
vain,  to  what  destination  the  other  road,  which  was  much 
travelled,  could  lead.  After  crossing  Pipe  Stone  Creek 
we  entered  a  bushy  region,  and  as  we  gradually  advanced 
the  road  became  less  passable  and  turned  in  a  wesiterly 
direction.  We  could  not,  therefore,  be  on  the  right  road,  as 
the  Way  from  Edmonton  to  Buffalo  Lake  lies  in  a  southern 
direction  and  across  what  may  be  called  a  prairie  country, 
I  communicated  my  fears  to  Constable  C.  and  asked 
him  if  he  was  perfectly  sure  that  we  were  on  the  right 
road.  He  was  forced  to  admit  that  he  now  entertained 
some  doubt  about  it,  but  he  thought  that  we  would  pro- 
bably reach  Battle  River  by  that  road  at  all  events,  and 
by  following  the  banks  of  that  stream  it  would  be  easy 
for  us  to  find  our  way  again.  In  expecting  that  we  would 
reach  Battle  River  he  was  greatly  mistaken,  since  instead 
of  going  south,  we  were  going  west  as  before  stated,  and 
admitting  even  that  we  should  reach  Battle  River  that 
way,  how  did  he  know  that  we  could  travel  along  its 
banks  with  the  cart  ?  We  were  travelling  at  random,  as 
we  shall  see  later  on. 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-West. 


Ill 


The  next  day,  at  noon,  we  arrived  on  the  banks  of  a 
stream  which  we  erased,  after  demolishing  a  beaver  dam 
which  obstructed  the  way,  and,  entering  a  region  where 
the  grass  was  abundant  and  the  soil  loamy  (different  in 
that  respect  to  the  region  we  had  just  left,  in  which  the 
soil  is  very  sandy),  we  resolved  to  remain  until  the  next 
day  in  order  to  allow  our  horses  time  to  recuperate.  As 
the  soil  where  we  stood  is  of  the  same  nature  as  in  the 
vicinity  of  Battle  River,  Constable  C.  assured  me  once 
more  that  we  would  soon  be  on  the  banks  of  that  stream. 
He  especially  said  this  in  order  to  raise  the  spirits  of  Sub- 
constable  M.  who,  having  charge  of  the  provisions,  had 
told  us  that  we  had  hardly  enough  flour  to  last  two  daj^s. 
Whether  there  was  any  flour  or  not,  it  mattered  little  to 
Constable  C,  who,  being  a  dead  shot  and  having  with  him 
a  fowling  piece,  expected  to  bring  down  all  the  game  that 
would  come  within  range.  Unfortunately  since  leaving 
Fort  Saskatchewan,  we  had  not  met  any  game,  and  if 
this  continued,  his  skill  would  be  of  little  service 
to  us.  I  was,  however,  far  from  becoming  discouraged, 
for  in  case  the  flour  and  the  game  would  fail,  I  counted 
upon  attacking  two  hundred  pounds  of  bacon  that  were 
in  the  cart. 

Veiy  early  the  next  morning,  while  Sub-constable  M. 
was  preparing  breakfast,  I  went  to  look  after  the  horses 
in  order  to  bring  them  in.  But  notwithstanding  a  care- 
ful search  of  two  hours,  I  came  back  with  only  two 
horses  to  my  travelling  companions.  "  Very  probably  " 
said  Constable  C,  to  me,  "  we  shall  soon  find  the  horses, 


112         Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-West. 


meanwhile  put  one  of  the  remaining  horses  in  the  cart 
and  go  forward  till  you  reach  ^^ttle  River.  As  we 
shall  travel  quicker  than  you,  we  shall  soon  overtake 
you."  His  excessive  confidence  caused  me  to  smile ;  but 
I  set  out  nevertheless,  in  advance,  urging  the  horse  for- 
ward, anxious  as  I  was  to  arrive  somewhere.  The  more  I 
advanced  the  more  difficult  became  the  road,  which  was 
narrow,  and  in  a  good  many  places,  obstructed  with 
stumps  and  felled  trees.  As  I  said  before,  the  road  to 
Buffalo  Lake  that  we  should  have  followed,  passes  through 
scarcely  anything  but  plains ;  the  road  on  which  I  was 
travelling  was  becoming  more  and  more  hilly,  and  the 
forest  more  dense. 

Having  marched  up  a  gradual  ascent  for  an  hour  or  so, 
I  suddenly  found  myself  on  the  verge  of  a  very  steep 
descent.  Too  late  to  stop  the  horse,  and  the  cart  not  be- 
ing provided  with  a  brake,  I  found  myself  going  down 
hill  with  extreme  velocity.  This  unrestrained  course 
could  not  last  very  long,  and  arriving  at  a  turn  of  the 
road,  the  cart  upset  and  I  was  thrown,  head  first,  to  a 
great  distance.  This  fall  stunned  me  for  a  moment,  and 
on  recovering  my  senses,  I  saw  the  horse  lying  on  his 
back,  and  struggling  in  the  harness.  To  set  him  at  lib- 
erty was  the  work  of  a  second,  and  I  ascertained  with 
pleasure  that  he  had  only  some  slight  bruises.  As  I  was 
about  to  unload  the  cart  in  order  to  raise  it  again,  I  heard 
a  hollow  roaring,  similar  to  that  produced  by  waves 
breaking  against  the  rocks.  At  first,  I  thought  it 
was  the  waving  of  the  trees  agitated  by  the  wind ;  but 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-  West. 


113 


the  noise  being  heard  only  in  front  of  rae,  I  soon  concluded 
that  it  was  produced  by  some  other  cause.  Leaving  the 
cart  there,  and  followed  by  the  horse,  which  I  could  not 
leave  alone  in  this  unknown  region,  I  set  forward  in  the 
direction  of  the  noise.  After  walking  in  that  manner 
some  hundred  yards,  I  came  in  sight  of  a  lake  on  the  shore 
of  which  at  some  distance  to  the  right,  were  a  few  log 
cabins.  The  lake  was  rough,  and  the  noise  that  I  had 
heard  was  produced  by  the  dashing  of  the  waves  against 
its  rocky  shore.  But  what  lake  was  it  ?  This  was  a 
question  that  I  could  not  answer.  After  reflecting  for  a 
while,  I  remembered  that,  since  we  went  astray,  we  had 
been  marching  in  a  souihwestem  direction ;  and,  as 
Pigeon  Lake  lay  that  way,  I  concluded  that  it  was  that 
large  sheet  of  water  which  I  saw  before  me.  It  was  then 
useless  to  go  any  farther ;  so,  I  immediately  returned  to 
the  cart,  from  which  I  removed  the  baggage  and  set  it  up 
again.  Then  I  hitched  the  horse  in  order  to  retrace  my 
steps.  While  turning  around,  I  heard  the  gallop  of  a 
horse  which  was  approaching,  and  a  few  moments  after- 
wards. Constable  C.  appeared,  mounted  on  his  horse,  which 
was  pouring  with  sweat,  and  whose  sides  were  lacerated 
by  the  spurs  of  its  rider.  Constable  C.  was  so  excited 
that  one  would  have  thought  that  he  had  been  running 
for  life.  "  Do  you  know  where  we  are  ? "  said  he,  at 
length.  "  Certainly,"  said  I,  "  I  cannot  so  soon  forget  that 
we  are  on  the  banks  of  Battle  River ;  only,  to  effect  a 
crossing  of  several  miles,  a  ferry  is  absolutely  necessary. 
Don't  you  think  it  would  be  better  to  return,  and  cross 


114 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-  West. 


Battle  River  where  it  is  fordable  ?"  "  Pray  cease  your 
raillery,"  he  replied,  "  like  you,  I  want  to  go  back,  but  first 
try  and  answer  my  question."  "  My  answer  will  perhaps 
surprise  you,"  said  I,  "  but  if  you  desire  it,  I  tell  you  that 
we  are  at  this  moment  in  the  forest  that  surrounds  Pigeon 
Lake."  "  That  is  what  I  have  just  learned  from  a  settler," 
said  he,  "  on  hearing  this,  I  put  my  horse  to  a  gallop  in 
the  hope  of  sparing  you  a  useless  march,  but  I  was  too 
late  to  overtake  you  before  your  arrival  at  the  lake." 

Notwithstanding  our  critical  situation.  Constable  C, 
soon  recovered  his  usual  gaiety,  feeling  confident  that 
two  Indians  which  he  had  hired  would  find  the  lost 
horses.  In  the  evening  we  met  Sub-constable  M.  and 
camped  about  ten  miles  from  the  Lake. 


1 


>ur 
rst 
ips 
lat 
on 
r," 
in 
Itoo 

C, 
lat 
ost 
ind 


CHAPTER  XII. 

Pigeon  Lake  and  its  Surroundings— Retracing  our  Steps— Short  of  Kations. 
— How  to  Prepare  Dry  Meat — On  the  Right  Road  again—  Battle  River — 
Our  Arrival  at  Tail  Creek  Fort— A  Word  about  That  Place— Constable  P. 
a  wonderful  mathematician — My  Attempt  to  Assist  him. 

PIGEON  LAKE  is  about  ten  miles  distant  from  the 
Saskatchewan  River  and  fifty  miles  from  Edmon- 
ton. In  round  numbers,  it  is  about  fifteen  miles  long  and 
ten  miles  wide.  Upon  its  shores,  there  is  a  colony,  whose 
inhabitants,  chiefly  Indians  and  half-breeds,  live  by  hunt- 
ing and  fishing.  This  lake  abounds  in  fish  ;  and  the 
settlers  around  Edmonton  and  Fort  Saskatchewan  often 
go  to  Pigeon  Lake  in  autumn  to  exchange  goods  for  fish 
with  the  Indians  and  half-breeds.  In  the  vicinity  of  the 
lake,  the  soil  is  fertile,  and  the  settlers  there  cultivate 
vegetables  and  a  few  cereals.  But  on  account  of  the  high 
price  of  labour,  the  clearing  of  the  land  would  entail  too 
great  an  expense  to  permit  the  cultivation  of  cereals  being 
undertaken  on  a  large  scale.  It  is  from  Pigeon  Lake  and 
two  other  lakes  situated  farther  south,  that  Battle  River 
takes  its  rise. 

Next  morning,  the  Indians  brought  us  the  horses  we 
had  lost.  We  congratulated  ourselves  on  getting  out  of 
the  predicament  so  cheaply,  when  we  remembered  that 


116 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-  West. 


horses  lost  in  similar  circumstances,  have  often  been 
found  only  after  months  aud  even  years  of  most  careful 
search." 

Before  resuming  our  journey,  we  exchanged  with  a  set- 
tler some  bacon  for  dry  meat.  It  may  be  well  to  make 
known  to  the  reader  the  process  by  which  the  Indians 
prepare  this  kind  of  meat. 

Buffalo  and  deer  are  the  kind  of  animals  the  most  suit- 
able for  furnishing  dry  meat,  which  is  generally  prepared 
in  summer  time.  After  having  killed  and  skinned  the 
game,  it  is  cut  into  large  thin  slices  which  are  dried  in 
the  sun.  This  meat  thus  becomes  very  ha^  1,  and,  pro- 
tected from  moisture,  it  resists  decompositioi  The  Indi- 
ans employ  the  same  process  to  preserve  fish. 

He  who  buys  meat  and  fish  thus  prepared,  from  the 
Indians,  for  his  own  use,  must  not  be  very  fastidious  as 
to  cleanliness.  I  have  often  seen  Indian  and  half-breed 
families  trample  with  their  bare  feet  upon  the  dry  meat 
intended  for  sale.  In  order  to  be  easily  eaten,  dry  meat 
ought  to  undergo  a  long  preparation ;  but  when  travelling, 
as  time  is  limited,  it  in  often  eaten  without  being  pre- 
pared, and  in  such  a  case  good  teeth  are  necessary. 

Although  travelling  rapidly,  it  was  only  in  the  after- 
noon of  the  next  day  that  we  reached  the  road  leading  to 
Buffalo  Lake  ;  and  the  horses  being  tired,  we  camped 
early  between  the  two  Pipestone  Creeks. 

To  my  travelling  companions  who  had  good  teeth,  it 
was  indifferent  whether  the  meat  was  tender  or  not ;  but 
as  for  me,  it  vrw  otherwise,  I  was  suffering  so  much  from 


r 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-  West. 


117 


' 


my  teeth  that  I  could  hardly  eat  any  of  it.  My  friends 
were  very  much  concerned  about  this,  and  asked  them- 
selves, how  I  would  be  able  to  live  until  our  arrival  at 
Tail  Creek.  I  calmed  their  fears,  saying  that  I  would  be 
able  to  manage  very  well  for  two  or  three  days.  After 
supper,  to  their  great  surprise,  I  drew  from  the  cart,  a 
large  piece  of  bacon  which  I  cut  into  small  slices.  They 
watched  me  without  saying  anything,  wondering  what  I 
intended  to  do  with  it.  Then  I  put  the  bacon  in  the 
kettle  which  I  filled  up  with  water  and  placed  on  the 
fire.  "  What  are  you  doing  there  ? "  said  Constable  C» 
"I  am  cooking  some  bacon,"  I  answered.  "  Do  you  know 
what  you  are  doing,  foolish  man  ?  If  yea  eat  all  that 
salt  meat,  you  will  not  find  water  enough  to  quench  your 
thirst,"  said  he. 

"Never you  mind,  I  shall  not  drink  more  than  usual,' 
saiti  I.  "  My  meat  will  be  preferable  to  yours,  which  to 
my  mind,  resembles  parchment  more  than  meat."  I 
rendered  the  bacon  less  salt  by  several  times  renewing 
the  water  in  the  kettle,  and  allowed  it  to  cook  well. 
When  it  had  cooled,  I  gave  some  of  it  to  my  friends  to 
taste,  and  they  acknowledged  that  bacon  thus  prepared 
was  not  very  salt,  and  consequently  preferable  to  dry 
meat. 

About  ten  o'clock  the  following  morning,  we  reached 
Peace  Hills.  From  here,  a  slightly  sloping  plain  extends 
as  far  as  Battle  River.  This  region,  which  is  exceedingly 
fertile,  is  yet  almost  uninhabitated.  The  reason  of  this 
is  that  settlers  who  go  to  the  North'West,  find  fertile 


1 18         Six  Years  in  the  Oanadian  Iforth-  West. 


lands  without  going  so  far.  But  the  Battle  River  region 
will  not  long  remain  unoccupied,  for  it  will  soon  be 
completely  transformed  by  the  emigrants  which  will  flock 
there  when  the  Pacific  Railroad  which  will  pass  through 
or  near  it  is  completed. 

In  the  afternoon  we  crossed  Battle  River,  and,  at  night- 
fall, we  reached  Red  Deer  Lake,  near  the  shore  of  which 
we  nitched  our  tent  for  the  night.  Considering  its  little 
depth, this  lake  is  in  reality  only  a  large  pond ;  and,  at  that 
time,  being  covered  with  ducks,  Constable  C.  thought  he 
would  have  rare  sport,  and,  at  the  same  time,  add  to  our 
stock  of  provisions.  Accordingly,  he  set  out  at  once  ;  but 
he  bum't  his  powder  to  no  purpose,  the  game  remaining 
beyond  the  range  of  his  gun. 

Being  then  only  about  thirty  miles  from  Tail  Creek, 
we  set  out  early  the  next  day,  in  hope  of  reaching  our 
destination  before  night.  A  little  before  noon,  we  came 
to  a  bifurcation,  from  which  Bufialo  Lake  was  presented  to 
our  view.  The  road  to  the  left  was  the  same  that  I  had 
followed  the  preceding  year,  and  the  road  to  the  right, 
which  goes  by  Tail  Creek,  was  the  one  we  had  now  to 
travel.  This  route  being  entirely  unknown  to  me,  it  fell 
to  Constable  C.'s  lot  to  act  again  as  guide ;  but  he  was  no 
more  successful  than  in  the  first  place,  for,  as  we  went 
along,  we  came  to  so  many  bifurcations  that  we  went 
astray  three  times,  losing  thus  so  much  time,  that  it  was 
midnight,  when  we  arrived  at  the  hills  that  overlook  Fort 
Tail  Creek.  As  we  had  to  descend  a  very  steep  hill,  and 
the  night  being  very  dark,  Sub-constable  M.  suggested 


ii 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-  West 


119 


that  we  should  leave  the  cart  there  until  morning,  and 
proceed  to  the  Fort  with  the  horses.  But  Constable  C. 
who,  I  must  say,  was  full  of  expedients,  and  was  ac- 
quainted with  the  road,  tied  the  wheels  of  the  cart  by 
means  of  ropes  in  order  to  prevent  them  from  turning ; 
and,  in  that  manner,  we  reached  the  valley  without  acci- 
dent. Very  soon  after,  we  were  knocking  at  the  gate  of 
the  Fort ;  and  the  men  in  charge  there,  who  were  in  bed. 
hearing  our  calls,  got  up  and  let  us  in,  being  much  pleased 
at  our  arrival  What  foUowed  next  was  an  abundant 
repast  which  they  quickly  prepared,  and  which  caused  us 
to  forget  our  recent  privations. 

Fort  Tail  Creek  was  then  occupied  by  four  men,  one  of 
them,  Constable  P.  being  in  charge  of  the  detachment. 
Having  enlisted  in  the  Mounted  Police  in  1873,  he  distin- 
guished himself  during  the  campaign  of  1874,  and 
his  skill  in  buffalo-hunting  added  to  his  reputation,  and 
caixsed  him  to  be  sumamed  "  Buffalo  Slayer."  He  was  a 
man  twenty-five  years  of  age.  His  high  stature  and 
stoutness  denoted  herculean  strength,  and  his  piercing  eye 
and  martial  appearance  gave  him  an  air  of  command  that 
I  shall  never  forget.  After  questioning  us  about  Fort 
Saskatchewan,  he  began  to  extol  the  region  about  Tail 
Creek.  But  for  ray  part,  I  could  not  see  what  there  was 
to  extol,  as  it  resembled  a  desert.  However,  Constable?  did 
not  stop  there ;  from  the  geography  of  "Red  Deer  River 
he  passed  suddenly  to  the  brilliant  future  in  store  for  the 
North- West.  He  gave  a  minute  description  of  the  prin- 
cipal agricultural  and  manufacturing  machines  then  in 


120         Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  Korth-Weat. 


existence,  and  sketched  with  extraordinary  clearness  the 
lives  of  their  inventors.  From  the  applied  sciences  he 
passed  rapidly  to  the  exact  sciences,  and  from  practice  to 
theory.  In  short.  Constable  P.  held  us  entranced  for  two 
hours  by  his  reasoning,  and  his  strong  and  eloquent 
voice. 

This  long  and  learned  dissertation,  to  which  my  com- 
panions listened  with  open  mouth,  had  ajstonished  me.  I 
could  not  undertand  how  such  a  young  brain  could  con- 
tain so  much  knowledge,  and  asked  myself  why  this 
"science  vivante  "  had  come  to  exile  himself  in  the  North- 
West.  This  was  a  mystery,  and,  feeling  myself  invisibly 
attracted  by  this  wonderful  man,  I  resolved  to  solve 
the  mystery.  Therefore,  after  many  fruitless  attempts  to 
sleep,  I  got  up  early  in  the  morning  and  directed  my  steps 
towards  his  quarters  ;  but  seeing  that  he  was  yet  in  bed, 
I  went  to  visit  the  neighbourhood  while  awaiting  his 
awakening. 

Foiu  Tail  Creek  consists  of  three  buildings  only, 
whose  walls  are  made  of  logs  placed  one  above  another, 
and  the  roofs  formed  of  poles  covered  with  hay  and  earth. 
When  these  roofs  have  not  sufficient  pitch,  the  rain  easily 
penetrates  them.  Two  of  these  buildings  (one  used  for 
men's  quarters  and  the  other  for  a  stable)  are  surrounded 
by  a  stockade  made  of  stakes.  As  for  the  third  house,  it 
was  the  dwelling  of  the  constable  or  the  officer,  as  the 
case  might  be,  in  charge  of  the  forts.  Situated  in  a  bushy 
valley.  Fort  Tail  Creek  is  overlooked  by  hills  covered 
with  fir  trees.    On  the  right,  flows  Red  Deer  River,  on 


f 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-  West. 


121 


>  the  left,  Tail  Creek.  But  the  site  is  not  a  good  one ;  for, 
in  time  of  war,  the  surrounding  hills  would  afford  a  refuge, 
and  protection  to  the  enemy. 

After  a  long  walk  I  returned  to  the  Fort,  and  thinking 
that  our  savant  was  up,  I  turned  my  steps  towards  his 
house,  the  door  of  which  I  found  open.  He  was  not 
within,  and  I  thought  that,  like  me,  he  had  gone  for  a 
walk.  I  was  about  to  retrace  my  steps,  when,  on  a  shelf, 
I  saw  a  row  of  books,  and,  being  curious  to  inspect  the 
works  of  Constable  P.,  I  entered,  thinking  that  the  scar- 
city of  books  in  the  North-West  would  justify  the  liberty 
I  took:  While  I  was  engaged  in  glancing  through  the 
•  books,  which  for  the  most  part  dealt  with  mathematical, 
physical,  and  natural  sciences.  Constable  P.  returned, 
and,  without  waiting  for  any  explanation  about  my  intru- 
sion in  his  house,  he  took  a  seat  and  sat  down  with  an 
air  of  complete  satisfaction,  inviting  me  to  do  the  same. 

"  Sub-constable  D.,"  said  he  after  a  pause,  "  you  cannot 
imagine  how  glad  I  am  that  ^'^ou  have  come  here.  I  am, 
at  present,  engaged  in  very  important  scientific  studies, 
and  your  competency  in  those  matters  will  be  of  great 
service  to  me." 

"  It  is  a  mistake,"  I  replied,  "  if  you  have  been  told  that 
I " 

"  Hear  me  to  the  end,"  said  he.  "  This  morning  I  went 
to  your  place  to  ask  you  what  day  we  could  begin  to- 
gether our  scientific  studies.  I  was  informed  that  you 
were  out ;  but  here  you  are  at  last,  and  I  now  propose  to 

you  my  project,  do  you  accept  it  ?  "      "I  cannot,"  said  I, 
8 


122 


Six  Tears  in  the  Canadian  North- West. 


"  for  the  very  reason  that  the  subjects  you  propose  to 
study  are  beyond  my  reach.  What  brings  me  here  is  the 
desire  of  gaining  from  your  society  the  knowledge  of 
which  you  gave  us  a  general  idea  last  night."  "  What  is 
that  ?  "  said  he,  "  It  is  you  that  will  be  the  teacher  and 
I  the  student." 

I  thought,  at  first,-  that  Constable  P.  was  only  jesting, 
but  seeing  that  he  was  resolved  to  study,  I  concluded 
that  he  was  making  a  serious  proposal.  ^ 

"  I  have,"  said  he,  "  deeply  studied  geometry  and  the 
other  elementary  mathematical  sciences ;  but  convinced 
that,  in  order  to  build  a  house,  it  is  necessary  to  lay  a 
solid  foundation,  I  am  of  the  opinion  that  we  should 
begin  at  the  beginning." 

"  Let  it  be  well  understood,"  said  I,  "  that  I  am  your 
pupil ;  on  this  condition  only  I  accept  your  offer.  How- 
ever, if  my  very  limited  knowledge  of  those  subjects  can 
be  of  use  to  j'ou,  I  am  at  your  disposal ;  but  I  prefer  re- 
ceiving lessons  to  giving  them." 

The  lessons  being  arrangeci,  I  departed,  promising  to 
return  in  the  evening.  That  day,  time  glided  very  slowly 
for  me,  hours  appeared  days,  for  I  was  anxious  to  see  how 
such  a  scholar  would  handle  the  propositions  of  geometry. 
The  time  appointed  for  the  lessons  came  at  last,  and  I  re- 
paired to  the  house  of  Constable  P.,  who  appeared  mean- 
time to  have  reviewed  the  lessons. 

"  Well,"  said  he,  "  let  us  begin  with  geometry."  He 
enunciated  the  first  proposition  in  pl^ne  geometry,  and 
then    passed    to    the  demonstration  which  he    uttered 


1 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-West 


123 


with  great  volubility,  but  of  which  I  understood  nothing. 
At  my  request,  he  repeated  the  demonstration  as  many  as 
three  times,  but  at  the  end,  I  was  no  more  advanced  than 
at  the  beginning. 

"  I  am  really  disappointed,"  said  he,  "  that  you  do  not 
understand.    Let  us  go  on  with  the  second  proposition." 

It  was  the  same  with  the  second  as  with  the  first — I  un- 
derstood nothing ;  and  at  that  moment,  having  yet  no  doubt 
about  the  scientific  ability  of  Constable  P.  I  concluded 
that  he  had  a  way  of  reasoning  that  a  common  man  could 
not  follow.  As  we  went  daily  on  with  our  studies,  I 
gradually  began  to  think  that  his  knowledge  of  the  sub- 
jects on  which  he  was  discoursing  with  so  much  volu- 
bility was  very  superficial;  but  I  had  then  no  time  to 
verify  it,  as  he  received  orders  to  repair  at  once  to  Fort 
McLeod.  I  had  forgotten  him,  when,  a  year  afterwards, 
he  wrote  me  a  letter,  reminding  nie  of  our  studies  at  Tail 
Creek,  and  proposing  that  we  should  continue  them  by 
correspondence.  Tn  order  to  be  agreeable,  as  well  as  to 
clear  up  my  doubts  concerning  his  scientific  attainments, 
I  accepted.  He  answered  me  by  the  next  mail,  sending 
me  absurd  solutions  of  problems,  and  ridiculous  questions. 
I  had,  therefore,  to  give  up  corresponding  with  this  savant, 
comprehensible  only  to  those  whose  brains  have  lost  their 
balance. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

Constable  P.  is  Succeeded  by  Constable  S.,  of  Fort  Saskatchewan— Winter 
Dwelling  of  Buffalo  Hunters — State  of  the  Region  between  the  Rivers  Bow 
and  Red  Deer  during  the  Winter — Sad  fate  of  a  Courageous  Missionary — 
Inquest  of  a  Supposed  Murder  perpetrated  at  Tail  Creek — My  Return  to 
Fort  Saskatchewan. 

CONSTABLE  P.  was  succeeded  by  Constable  S.,  of 
Fort  Saskatchewan.  He  had  not,  like  his  prede- 
cessor, the  mathematical  fever,  but  he  was  a  good  non- 
commissioned officer,  and  ever  mindful  of  the  duties  he 
had  to  fulfil. 

In  the  North-West  Territories  the  autumn  is  by  far  the 
most  pleasant  season  of  the  year.  The  temperature  is 
mild,  and  with  the  exception  of  the  infallible  snow-storm 
of  September,  there  is  raally  no  bad  weather.  As  this  is 
the  most  favourable  season  for  travelling,  and  the  sur- 
roundings of  Tail  Creek  were  very  solitary,  we  frequently 
made  excursions  to  the  plains  which  afforded  us  very 
agreeable  recreation. 

About  the  middle  of  October  the  Indian  and  half-breed 
hunters  began  to  arrive ;  the  former  having  no  carts  but 
using  their  squaws  (whom  they  load  like  wild  beasts  of 
burden),  their  horses  and  dogs  to  transport  their  baggage ; 
as  for  the  half-breeds,  they  carried  their  luggage  in  Red 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-  West. 


125 


River  carta,  and  as  many  of  them  had  been  there  the  pre- 
vious year  their  cabins  were  ready  to  receive  them,  and 
they  had  only  to  take  their  goods  in  and  settle  down ;  but 
the  new  comers  had  to  build,  and  this  is  the  way  they  set 
about  it :  Selecting  a  site  well  sheltered  from  the  wind, 
and  amply  supplied  with  wood  and  water,  they  felled 
some  trees,  and  placing  the  trunks  one  above  another, 
formed  the  walls  of  the  new  building.  The  roof  was  con- 
structed with  poles  placed  in  rows  and  covered  with  hay 
and  earth.  Holes  were  cut  in  the  walls  for  door  and  win- 
dows, the  latter  being  closed  in  when  so  required  with 
the  skins  of  animals ;  while  the  doors  were  made  of  slabs 
of  wood  split  with  the  axe  and  fastened  together  with 
thongs  ot  rawhide.  The  chimney  was  constructed  with 
unbumed  bricks  composed  of  hay  and  mud,  and  the  floor 
formed  of  hewed  logs  completed  the  carpenter  work. 
This  done,  they  plastered  the  crevices  well  with  mud  and 
the  cabin  was  ready  for  occupation.  The  ease  with  which 
they  are  constructed,  and  the  wanderings  of  game,  will 
account  for  the  number  of  these  cabins  to  be  found 
throughout  the  whole  North-West. 

The  surroundings  of  Fort  Tail  Creek  were  soon  occu- 
pied by  three  or  four  hundred  persons,  and  night  was 
made  hideous  by  the  deafening  cries  and  repeated  pow- 
wows of  the  Indians  and  the  no  less  discordant  screeches 
of  the  violins  of  the  half-breeds,  who  vied  with  the 
Indians  in  turning  our  hitherto  peaceful  valley  into  a 
very  bedlam. 


120         Six  years  in  the  Canadian  North- West 

Winter  came  at  last  in  all  its  rigour,  and  snow  fell  in 
abundance  early  in  November.  Then  followed  the  storms 
common  in  those  regions  and  which  usually  arose  very 
suddenly, — so  suddenly  indeed,  that  the  bands  of  hunters 
roaming  over  the  plains  in  search  of  buffalo  were  often  in 
danger  of  being  overcome  before  reaching  shelter.  The 
following  episode  will  illustrate  what  not  unfrequently 
occurs : — 

Some  six  years  ago,  a  missionary  named  McDougal, 
who  had  resided  in  that  country  for  about  twenty-five 
years,  started  to  visit  an  Indian  camp  about  twenty  miles 
distant,  and  which  he  expected  to  reach  the  same  day. 
Mounted  on  his  best  horse,  he  yet  could  proceed  but 
slowly,  as  the  snow  was  a  foot  deep  and  he  had  no  track 
to  guide  him.  He  had,  however,  advanced  several  miles 
when  suddenly  the  wind  arose,  the  sky  became  overcast 
with  clouds,  and  in  less  time  than  it  takes  to  write  the 
fact  the  darkness  of  midnight  and  a  blinding  snow-storm 
of  indescribable  violence  was  upon  him. 

Unable  to  see  his  way,  he  wandered  at  randoL..,  and,  at 
last,  overcome  with  the  cold,  he  lost  control  of  himself 
entirely,  fell  from  his  horse  and  was  soon  overcome  by 
that  fatal  sleep  which  knows  no  awaking.  The  return  of 
the  horse  which,  instinctively  found  his  way  to  his  own- 
stable,  gave  the  alarm,  and  only  after  the  most  diligent 
search  by  the  Indians,  was  the  body  of  this  unfortunate 
missionary  recovered. 

Our  sojourn  at  Tail  Creek  was  gliding  slowly  and  mon- 
otonously by,  when  an  event  occurred  which  produced 


31 


Six  years  in  the  Canadian  North- West.         127 


a  great  sensation  in  our  little  colony.  A  report  was  cir- 
culated that  a  half-breed  woman  had  murdered  her  foster 
child.  Constable  S.  immediately  instituted  an  inquest, 
and,  as  I  spoke  English  and  French,  I  was  instructed  to 
bring  all  the  inhabitants  to  the  Fort.  A  difficult  task, 
the>eader  will  say,  and  so  I  thought  at  first ;  but,  going 
about  my  work  with  calm  assurance,  I  was  surprised  to 
find  that  both  half-breeds  and  Indians  would  follow  me 
like  so  many  sheep. 

The  inquest  was  prosecuted  rigorously  for  two  days,  but 
no  evidence  whatever  could  be  produced  to  criminate  the 
woman ;  and  we  were  forced  to  the  conclusion  that  the  re- 
port was  a  calumny,  which  had  for  its  origin  a  malignant 
supposition  which,  passing  from  mouth  to  mouth,  had 
grown  to  such  huge  dimensions  as  to  make  the  unfortun- 
ate woman  appear  a  murderer. 

In  the  month  of  March,  1877, 1  had  orders  to  return  to 
Fort  Saskatchewan  ;  and  as  the  melting  snow  rendered 
the  roads  difficult  for  horses  to  travel.  Constable  T.,  at 
the  expense  of  the  Government,  hired  a  dog-team  by 
which  I  was  to  be  conveyed  to  Battle  River,  and  from 
whence  a  similar  team  was  to  take  me  on  to  Edmonton. 

The  time  appointed  for  my  departure  was  midnight,  as 
the  snow  would  be  hardened  by  the  night-frost,  and, 
punctual  to  the  time,  the  half-breed,  who  was  the  best 
runner  on  Tail  Creek,  arrived  at  the  Fort.  I  took  my  seat 
on  the  sled,  and  we  started  at  full  speed. 

As  runners,  the  half-breeds  consider  themselves  superior 
to  the  whites  ;  and  after  having  proceeded  about  five 


128 


Six  Years  in  the  dmadian  KoHh-  West. 


miles,  feeling  somewhat  chilled,  I  thought  I  would  warm 
myself,  and  put  the  speed  of  my  driver  to  the  test  at  the 
same  time.  So,  jumping  out  of  the  sled,  I  gave  the  dogs 
a  few  laishes  with  the  whip,  and  away  they  went  at  a 
gallop,  leaving  us  far  in  the  rear.  We  ran  on  and  on, 
until  the  half-breed  could  continue  no  longer,  but  taking 
advantage  of  a  bend  in  the  road,  he  ran  across  the  prairie 
and  in  that  way  got  in  front  of  the  dogs.  Jumping  into 
the  sled,  he  put  whip  to  the  dogs,  le:.ving  me  to  make  my 
way  as  best  I  could.  Redoubling  my  speed,  I  ran  for  a 
mile  or  two,  and  finally,  the  dogs  slackening  their  speed, 
I  overtook  them,  and  getting  into  the  sled,  rode  to  Battle 
River  which  we  reached  at  sunrise.  Discharging  my 
man,  I  hired  another  team,  and  set  out  for  Edmonton 
that  afternoon,  and  travelling  on  through  the  night,  I  ar- 
rived there  about  three  o'clock  in  the  morning.  Here, 
taking  a  short  rest,  I  set  out  for  Fort  Saskatchewan,  and 
finally  reached  there  the  same  day. 


k 


'.» 


1 


e 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

Good  Results  from  Stationing  A  Division  at  Furt  Saskatchewan— The  Trial 
and  Execution  of  a  Cannibal — My  Resolve  to  Retiurn  to  France — A  Theat. 
rical  Performance  and  Ball  at  Edmonton  in  1880— St.  Albert— Lost !— A 
Nigh|  on  the  Plains— Found  a  Friend— Frozen  Feet. 

THE  quartering  of  A  Division  at  Fort  Saskatchewan, 
had  the  good  effect  of  maintaining  order  through- 
out the  whole  region  comprised  between  Victoria  and  the 
Rocky  Mountains,  in  one  direction,  and  the  rivers  Bow 
and  Peace  in  the  other.  From  the  year  1875  to  1879, 
several  arrests  were  made,  chiefly  among  the  Indians  ;  and 
oome  of  them  were  guilty  of  the  most  heinous  crimes, 
Among  the  number  were  four  murderers.  Two  of  these 
murderers  were  arrested  in  1877,  but  died  in  prison  with- 
out being  tried  for  their  crimes.  The  third  was  a  canni- 
bal, who  had  killed  and  eaten  his  wife  and  children,  and 
the  fourth,  a  father  who  had  murdered  his  son. 

An  eyewitness  of  the  execution  of  the  cannibal,  the 
first  that  had  taken  place  in  the  North-West,  I  will  here 
relate  the  story  of  his  most  horrible  crime,  his  arrest, 
treatment,  confession,  and  execution. 

Kakisikutchin  (a  Cree  word  signifying  "swift  runner") 
was  the  name  of  the  cannibal.  In  the  autumn  of  1878 , 
with  his  wife  and  children,  he  repaired  to  the  left  bank 


130 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  Xorth-West. 


of  Sturgeon  Creek  that  he  might  hunt  in  that  neighbour- 
hood durinsr  the  winter.  His  efforts  were  successful,  and 
therefore  there  was  no  real  cause  for  his  crime.  The 
only  way  we  can  account  for  it  is  this  :  Acts  of  canni- 
balism are  said  to  be  of  frequent  occurrence  in  the  Polar 
Regions.  When  game  cannot  be  found,  the  Indians  are 
first  driven  to  it  by  want,  and  after  having  once  tasted 
human  flesh,  an  irresistible  desire  follows  to  eat  it  again- 
Probably  Kakisikutchin  was  one  of  this  class,  for  with 
abundance  of  provisions  in  the  wigwam,  and  without 
provocation,  he  first  cjlew  and  ate  his  youngest  child,  then 
the  rest  of  his  children  in  turn,  and  finally  his  wife  met 
the  same  fate.  In  the  spring  of  1879,  he  returned  to  his 
tribe  at  Egg  Lake,  and,  surprised  at  seeing  him  return 
alone,  he  was  asked  what  had  become  of  his  wife  and 
children.  From  his  evasive  answers  they  concluded  a 
crime  must  have  been  committed,  and  they  imparted  their 
fears  to  Inspector  Jarvis  who  caused  him  to  be  arrested 
and  imprisoned  at  Fort  Saskatchewan.  An  inquest  was 
instituted,  and  the  remains  of  the  victims  discovered. 
Though  the  Indian  hr.i  at  first  denied  his  guilt, when 
confronted  with  their  ron.ains,  he  confessed.  His  crime 
so  exasperated  the  I<i'Uans  that  they  resolved  to  de- 
stroy the  murderer,  if  he  succeeded  in  escaping  justice  at 
the  hand  of  the  law. 

On  the  8th  of  August  a  competent  jury  declared  Ka- 
kisikutchin  guilty,  and  Lieut.-Colonel  Richardson,  a  sti- 
pendiary magistrate,  sentenced  him  to  be  hung  on  the 
20th  of  December.     The  prisoner,  who  heard  his  sentence 


Six  Years  in  M«  i)anadian  North-West. 


131 


with  apparent  indifference,  having  declared  himself  a 
Roman  Catholic,  a  priest  was  sent  for  who,  by  his  con- 
stant and  assiduous  attention,  succeeded  in  bringing  about 
a  great  change  in  the  mind  of  the  condemned. 

On  the  day  before  the  execution  took  place  a  gallows 
was  erected  within  the  Fort,  the  rope  tested,  and  every- 
thing made  in  readiness.  The  priest  passed  the  whole 
night  with  the  condemned,  and  also  breakfasted  with 
him.  Finally  the  Sheriff,  attended  by  Inspector  Jarvis 
and  the  executioner,  entered  the  jail  and  announced  to 
the  prisoner  that  his  hour  had  come.  The  executioner 
tied  his  hands,  the  guards  entered  and  conducted  him  to 
the  scaffold,  attended  by  the  priest  and  the  officers.  Being 
placed  on  the  trap,  the  opportunity  was  given  him  to  ad- 
dress the  large  crowd  which  had  gathered  to  witness  the 
execution.  After  saying  a  few  words,  in  which  he 
again  acknowledged  his  guilt  and  thanked  those  who  had 
charge  of  him  during  his  incarceration  for  their  uniform 
kindness,  the  bolt  was  drawn  and  Kakisikutchin  launched 
into  eternity. 

When  one  has  contributed  in  any  degree  towards  the 
formation  of  a  town  or  village  it  is  with  regret  that  one 
leaves  it. 

After  having  spent  three  years  in  the  North- West  I 
first  thought  of  returning  to  Ontario,  but  when  opportun- 
ities for  departure  presented  themselves  I  found  myself 
■Without  the  courage  to  carry  out  my  resolution.  Thus 
postponing  my  departure  from  time  to  time,  the  year  1880 
found  me  still  at  Fort  Saskatchewan ;  and  in  consequence 


132         Six  years  in  the  Canadian  North-West. 


of  this  repeated  postponement,  when  I  spoke  of  returning 
to  France  in  the  spring  of  this  year  no  one  thought  me 
in  earnest ;  nevertheless  I  was  firmly  resolved  to  do  so ; 
though  an  unexpected  accident,  the  account  of  which  I 
shall  presently  give,  caused  me  to  delay  my  departure 
much  longer  than  1  had  intended. 

In  February  of  this  year  I  was  invited  to  attend  a  play 
and  ball  given  by  the  inhabitants  of  Edmonton.  My 
readers  will  naturally  ask  how,  in  a  wild  country  like 
this,  theatrical  representations  could  be  given.  Neverthe- 
less these  plays  are  of  frequent  occurrence,  and  this  is  how 
the  matter  is  arranged. 

First,  a  managing  committee  is  formed,  whose  duty  it 
is  to  make  all  necessary  preparations,  and  to  invite  the 
guests.  Invitations  are  frequently  sent  to  a  distance  of 
fifty  miles,  and  thus  the  guests  are  sometimes  reckoned 
by  hundreds.  As  these  balls  sometimes  last  five  or 
six  days,  an  abundance  of  provisions  must  be  pre- 
pared. It  was  to  a  ball  of  this  character,  that  I  was  in- 
vited, and  both  the  play  and  the  ball  took  place  within 
the  Fort  tself.  I  arrived  at  five  p.  m.,  and  very  soon  the 
hall  was  crowded.  On  the  platfoim,  in  front  of  the  cur- 
tain, was  seated  a  half-breed,  a  very  passable  violinist, 
who  played  a  few  military  marches,  followed  by  different 
national  anthems,  and  ended  with  the  Maraeillcise,  amid 
the  hearty  applause  of  all  present.  The  curtain  rose, 
and  then  began  the  representation  of  a  rustic  scene  com- 
posed for  the  occasion,  and  entitled  "  Hard  Times."  It 
would  take   up  too  much   space   and  time   to  give   an 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  Nortli-Weat.         133 


ing 
me 


analysis  of  the  play ;  suffice  it  to  say  that  it  lasted  three 
hours,  the  different  characters  were  well  sustained 
throughout,  and  the  halljesounded  with  merited  applause 
from  the  spectators.  The  play  ended,  a  bountiful  supper 
was  disposed  of,  and  the  play-room  cleared  for  the  dance. 
Here  the  white  guests  danced  by  themselves,  and  after 
the  usual  fashion,  while  the  half-breeds,  «rho  formed  the 
largest  part  of  the  assembly,  retired  to  another  apartment, 
and  organized  a  dance  of  their  own,  and  one  more  suited 
to  their  tastes  and  habits. 

After  viewing  the  whites  for  a  length  of  time,  I  went 
to  see  how  the  half-breeds  "trip  the  light  fantastic." 
There  I  found  four  or  five  couples  engaged  in  what  is 
known  as  a  "  Red  River  Jig,"  dancing  to  an  interminable 
tune  played  by  a  most  wretched  player, and  the  rest  of  the 
company  seated  on  the  floor,  the  men  on  one  side  of  the 
room  and  the  women  on  the  other.  The  music  never 
stopped,  and  the  dancing  never  ceased  to  allow  a  change 
of  sets ;  but  when  the  player  got  tired,  he  passed  the 
violin  to  another,  who  struck  up  the  same  tune,  and  when 
a  dancer  got  tired,  he  signed  to  another  to  take  his  place ; 
an«^  thus  the  dance  went  on. 

The  following  morning,  1  set  out  for  St.  All)ert;  a 
colony  situated  eight  miles  north  of  Edmonton,  on  the 
banks  of  Sturgeon  Creek  and  the  eastern  shore  of  Big 
Lake.  In  approaching  St.  Albert,  the  Bishop's  palace, 
the  cathedral,  and  the  orphans'  home,  under  the  superin- 
tendence of  the  nuns,  first  meet  the  traveller's  eye. 
These  three  buildings  are  situated  on  a  hill,  whence 


134         Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North- West. 


.j''H*'ji 


MB 


the  eye  can  behold  f*  wirlp  and  extensive  prospect. 
Bishop  Grandin,  the  Roman  Catholic  Bishop  of  Saskatche- 
wan, founded  this  colony  by  the  union  of  some  Indian 
and  half-breed  families,  the  latter  coming  from  the  Pro- 
vince of  Manitoba.  The  above  mentioned  buildings  are 
wooden  structures,  but  they  surpass  in  elegance  all  the 
best  buildings  in  the  North-West. 

The  colony  of  St.  Albert  now  has  a  population  of  nhovt 
800,  consisting  chiefly  of  half-breeds  and  whites  ;  <  3 
half-breeds  being  Franco-Indians,  and  the  most  of  the 
whites  French-Canadians. 

After  spending  three  days  there,  I  resolved  to  return 
to  Fort  Saskatchewan  by  way  of  Lamoureux  settlement, 
on  Sturgeon  Creek,  which  I  had  not  visited  for  a  long 
time.  I  had  to  travel  on  foot  a  distance  of  twenty -five 
milef.,  but  the  road  had  been  rendered  smooth  by  the 
numerous  sleds  which  were  circulating  daily  between 
Lamoureux  mill  and  the  other  settlements.  There  was  a 
good  deal  of  snow,  which  the  frequent  wind-storms  had 
driven  into  great  heaps  in  some  places,  leaving  the  ground 
almost  bare  in  other  places. 

I  set  out  at  ten  a.  m.,  and  although  it  was  in  Febru- 
ary, the  day  was  warm.  About  two  p.m.  I  arrived  at 
Lamoureux  mill,  and  called  upon  some  friends  with  whom 
I  took  tea,  and  to  whom  I  announced  my  approaching 
departure  for  Europe.  They  prepsod  me  very  kindly  to 
stay  the  night  with  them,  but  it  being  then  just  sundown, 
and  having  only  eight  miles  to  walk,  I  thought  I  could 
easily  reach  Fort  Saskatchewan  before  bed  time.     Bid- 


Six  Years  in  tlte  Canadian  North-  West. 


135 


•  the 


ding  my  friends  good-bye,  I  started ;  but  on  leaving  the 
settlement,  three  roads  lay  before  me ;  the  one  to  the 
right  was  the  one  by  which  I  had  come  ;  the  secoad  ap- 
.  peared  to  nie  to  lead  to  Edmonton,  and  I  therefore  took 
the  third.  I  would  say  here  that  it  frequently  happens 
in  the  North-West,  that  the  storms  completely  cover  the 
track,  so  that  ihe  first  traveller  after  every  storm  is 
obliged  to  make  a  road,  and  the  track  mado  by  his  sled  is 
invariably  followed  by  other  travellers.  From  this  the 
the  reader  can  under.'stand  why  I  was  puzzled  which  road 
to  take,  as  tli?^  road  had  by  the  above  means  changed  its 
position. 

As  T  advanced,  the  roud  led  towards  Sturgeon  Creek. 
This  could  not  be  right  since  Fort  Saskatchewan  is  four 
miles  above  the  mouth  of  that  stream,  and  a  little  further 
on,  I  saw  that  I  was  on  the  road  leading  to  Victoria,  a 
settlement  which  is  situated  about  sixty  miles  below  Fort 
Saskatchewan.  Night  had  come,  and  the  wind  was 
blowing  violently  from  the  north-west.  What  was  I  to 
do  ?  The  wisest  course  would  have  been  to  retrace  my 
steps  and  take  the  other  road,  or  to  ficcept  the  hospitality 
of  my  friends.  But  instead  of  doing  either,  I  foolishly 
turned  to  the  right  across  the  prairie,  thinking  I  would 
soon  reach  the  road  leading  to  Fort  Saskatchewan.  But 
scarcely  had  I  taken  this  direction,  when  dense  clouds, 
driven  by  the  wind,  enveloped  me  on  every  side.  Soon 
after  the  snow,  came  in  a  furious  storm,  and  the  darkness 
was  such  that  I  could  not  see  two  paces  before  me. 
Sometimes  I  plunged  into  banks  of  snow  from  which  I 


136 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  Noi'ili-  West 


could  with  difficulty  extricate  myself ;  at  other  times,  I 
stumblod  into  the  hollows  between  the  drifts,  and  although 
the  wind  was  icy  cold,  I  perspired  most  freely.  I  should 
have  buried  myself  in  a  snowbank,  where  I  could  have 
calmly  waited  the  end  of  the  story,  had  I  not  met  with  a 
hay-stack  which  led  me  to  believe  I  was  near  some  habi- 
tation Trj  vain  I  stopped  from  time  to  time  to  take 
breath,  k  i  try  to  pierce  the  darkness ;  no  sound  save 
the  voice  Oi  the  storm  reached  my  ear.  Completely  lost, 
I  must  have  crossed  the  Fort  Saskatchewan  road  by  this 
time,  for  three  hours  had  passed  since  I  left  the  road  lead- 
ing to  Victoria.  Fatigue  and  cold  now  began  to  overconje 
me ;  I  had  only  one  course  to  pursue :  I  must  walk  as 
long  as  my  strength  permitted.  In  order  to  avoid  the 
banks  of  snow  as  much  as  possible,  I  took  a  stick  in 
each  hand,  and  with  these  felt  my  way.  Towards  mid- 
night the  clouds  disappeared,  and  the  full  moon  appeared 
in  all  its  splendour;  and  I  found  myself  on  the  edge 
of  a  forest  entirely  unknown  to  me.  Remembering  that 
I  had  some  matches,  I  gathered  some  dry  wood  with 
the  intention  of  making  a  good  fire.  But  what  was  my 
disappointment  when  I  found  that  the  matches  had  been 
moistened  by  perspiration  and  would  not  ignite.  There 
was  no  help  for  it ;  I  must  continue  my  journey  or  perish. 
First  of  all  I  had  to  discover  the  proper  direction  to  take. 
In  the  open  plain  the  stars  would  have  guided  me,  but 
the  wood  was  so  dense  I  could  not  see  them.  However, 
the  trees  which  in  these  northern  regions  have  much 
thicker  bark   on  the  north    side    than   on  the  south, 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North- West        137 


answered  my  purpose.    By  examining  them  from  time 
to  time,  I  knew  that  I  was  going  in  the  proper  direction. 

Having  got  cold  while  endeavouring  to  light  a  fire,  I  now 
began  to  run  in  order  to  warm  myself,  and  continued  to  run 
until  my  strength  failing  me,  I  sat  down  with  my  back 
against  a  tree.  Sitting  there,  I  began  seriously,  but 
calmly,  to  reflect  upon  my  situation.  At  first,  I  thought 
I  had  done  everything  in  my  power  to  save  my  life,  and 
it  only  remained  for  me  to  die  ;  but  a  slight  rest  gave  me 
courage,  and  I  concluded  it  would  never  do  for  one  so 
young  and  vigorous  to  yield  thus  to  despondency.  The? 
remembrance  of  other  travellers  too,  who  had  struggled 
through  circumstances  quite  as  difficult,  made  me  some- 
what ashamed  of  my  first  thought,  and  taking  fresh  hope 
from  their  example,  I  set  out  again,  determined  to  proceed 
as  long  as  my  tired  legs  would  carry  me.  Very  soon  my 
efforts  were  rewarded  by  the  glad  sight  of  fresh  dog  tracks 
in  the  snow  ;  for  I  knew  that  if  dogs  were  in  the  vicinity, 
their  masters  were  not  far  off.  Following  the  tracks,  I 
was  guided  to  a  road  with  which  I  was  not  acquainted. 
Where  was  I  then  ?  The  surroundings  were  so  entirely 
new  to  me,  that  I  concluded  in  my  aimless  tramp,  I  must 
have  wandered  farther  and  farther  from  the  point  I  was 
striving  to  reach.  But  before  me  was  a  road  at  all  events  ; 
and  this  I  followed,  in  hopes  of  soon  meeting  some  one 
who  could  tell  me  where  I  was,  and  give  me  food  and 
shelter. 

It  was  about  an  hour  after  sunrise,  when  from  the  sum- 
mit of  a  hill,  I  saw  two  houses  in  the  distance.    "  This 
9 


138 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-West 


time,"  paid  I  to  myself,  "  I  am  wandering  in  my  mind." 
(For  I  remembered  having  heard  of  travellers  who,  quite 
famished  with  hunger,  took  their  wants  for  realities,  and 
thought  they  saw  in  the  distance,  tables  laden  with  the 
dishes  which  their  appetite  craved.)  The  houses  I  saw 
were  not  illusion  however  ;  for  as  I  advanced,  I  recognised 
the  dwelling  of  one  of  my  countrymen,  Mr.  S.,  situated 
on  the  road  between  Edmonton  and  For^.  Saskatchewan. 
I  then  discovered  that  the  road  I  was  travelling  on  was 
the  one  leading  from  Lamoureux  settlement,  and  which 
^oins  the  Edmondton  and  Fort  Saskatchewan  road,  a  little 
distance  from  where  I  then  was. 

Walking  across  the  prairie  to  my  friend's  house  I  found 
the  door  locked;  but  thinking  he  could  not  be  far  off,  I 
shouted  for  him  with  all  my  might,  and  I  soon  saw  him 
coming  from  the  stable,  doubtlessly  wondering  who  his 
early  moi*jing  visitor  could  be.  He  was  a  long  time  in 
recognising  me ;  for  with  my  haggard  appearance,  sunken 
eyes,  and  tattered  clothes,  I  looked  more  like  a  madman 
than  a  rational  being.  "  What  do  you  want,  M.D."  said 
he  at  last.  "  To  go  in  and  refresh  myself,"  said  I.  With 
that  he  took  his  key  and  opened  the  door,  and  entering, 
he  set  before  me  a  plentiful  repast,  which  I  devoured  in 
silence.  Having  finished,  I  said  to  him  :  "  My  dear  T., 
lend  me  a  hand ;  I  very  much  fear  my  feet  are  frozen." 
"  Your  feet  frozen  ?  "  exclaimed  he,  "  how  ?  "  "I  have 
passed  the  night  in  the  woods,"  said  I,  "  but  my  story  is 
too  long  to  tell  you  now ;  make  haste,  and  take  off  my 
moccassins."    "  Good  heavens! "  said  he,  on  taking  off  my 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-  West. 


139 


stockings,  "  your  feet  are  indeed  frozen,  and  very  badly 
too."  He  immediately  ran  for  a  bucket  of  cold  water,  in- 
to which  he  put  some  snow,  and  then  plunged  my  feet 
into  it.  But  it  was  too  late  :  this  precaution  should  have 
been  taken  before  entering  the  house.  Nevertheless,  I 
was  so  overcome  with  fatigue  that  I  scarcely  felt  the  ex- 
cruciating pain  which  follows  the  thawing  of  a  limb. 
With  the  help  of  my  friend,  I  got  into  bed,  where  I  re- 
mained the  greater  part  of  the  day,  and,  in  the  evening, 
his  neighbour,  T.  L.,  carried  me  in  his  sleigh  to  Fort 
Saskatchewan,  where  for  three  months,  I  received  the  ut- 
most care  and  attention  from  Dr.  H.  of  the  Mounted 
Police. 

The  news  of  my  accident  spread  rapidly  through  the 
settlement,  and  some  of  the  people,  in  order  to  get  an  idea 
of  the  distance  I  had  traversed,  tried  to  follow  my  tracks, 
mounted  on  stout  horses ;  but  they  met  with  such  tre- 
mendous banks  of  snow,  that  they  were  forced  to  abandon 
their  enterprise. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

Modes  of  Travelling  to  Reach  Winnipeg— The  Steamboat  Lily  -  My  Depar- 
ture From  Fort  Saskatchewan— Importunate  Visitors — The  Fate  of  the 
Half-breed  Race— Fort  Pitt— The  Half-breed  Home-The  Sandbanks- 
Battleford— Carleton— Our  Arrival  at  Prince  Albert — A  New  Mode  of 
Travelling  Adopted— Prince  Albert  Settlement. 

THK  frost  had  rendered  my  feet  in  such  a  state  that 
I  was  unable  to  walk  for  two  months,  and  it  was 
only  towards  the  middle  of  May  that  I  could  think  of 
taking  my  departure. 

To  get  to  Winnipeg,  which  was  the  nearest  point  where 
I  could  take  the  railroad,  I  had  the  choice  of  one  of  two 
ways ;  by  waggon  or  by  steamboat.  The  former  is  the 
most  •  economical,  but  as  my  feet  were  not  yet  entirely 
healed,  and  I  wished  to  see  the  country  along  the  Saskat- 
chewan, I  chose  the  latter.  The  boats  which  ply  between 
Winnipeg  are  three  in  number,  each  having  its  separate 
route  to  traverse.  The  Lily,  which  runs  between  Edmon- 
ton and  Prince  Albert,  the  '^orthcote,  between  Prince 
Albert  and  Grand  Rapids,  and  the  Colville  (which  tra- 
verses Lake  Winnipeg),  between  Grand  Rapids  and  Stone 
Fort,  on  Red  River. 

This  year  (1880)  was  the  first  in  which  the  Hudson. 
Bay  Company  consented    to  carry  passengers,  the  fare 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  Korth-  West. 


141 


being  eighty  dollars  from  Edmonton  to  Stone  Fort ;  that 
is  cabin  povssage  ;  steerage  passage  being  only  twenty-five 
dollars ;  and  in  addition  to  the  fare  we  had  to  pay  fifty 
cents  for  every  meal  we  took  on  board.  Besides  this,  if 
for  any  cause  the  boat  cannot  proceed,  the  Company  does 
not  engage  to  carry  the  passengers  by  any  other  means 
to  their  destination. 

The  Lily  had  been  at  Edmonton  all  winter.  She  is 
built  of  steel,  and  is  sufficiently  broad  and  flat  bottomed 
to  sail  in  shallow  water.  In  the  preceding  autumn,  while 
on  her  way  to  Prince  Albert,  she  sank  near  Vermilion 
Creek,  and  the  passengers,  among  whom  was  the  Lieut. - 
Governor  of  the  North- West,  had  to  reach  Battleford  in 
a  row-boat.  As  for  the  Lily,  which  they  succeeded  in 
raising  in  three  days,  she  returned  to  Edmonton. 

In  consequence  of  the  melting  of  the  snow  in  the 
mountains,  the  River  began  to  rise  about  the  1st  of  June  ; 
but  there  was  not  enough  to  warrant  the  launching  of  the 
Lily  until  the  12th.  The  two  following  days  were  em- 
ployed in  loading  with  furs,  and  on  the  15th,  in  the  after- 
noon, the  Lily,  leaving  Edmonton,  arrived  at  Fort 
Saskatchewan  at  four  o'clock.  My  preparations  were  com- 
pleted and  I  went  on  board  at  once,  and  secured  a  cabin 
passage  from  there  to  Stone  Fort.  Many  of  the  settlers 
came  to  express  their  regi'ets  at  my  departure ;  all  the 
more  sincere  because  of  the  country'  being  so  thinly 
populated. 

It  was  half-past  five  when  we  set  out ;  the  evening;  was 
beautiful,  the  boat  descended  the  stream  with  wonderful 


142 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-West. 


speed  and  everything  gave  promise  of  a  rapid  and  pros- 
perous voyage.  The  cabin  passengers  were  few ;  there 
being  only  two  ladies  of  St.  Albert,  who  were  going  to 
Montreal,  and  myself.  The  cabins  on  all  the  Saskatchewan 
steamers  are  very  small,  and  not  very  comfortable  when 
fully  occupied ;  but  happily  I  had  one  all  to  myself,  and 
thus  I  made  myself  quite  cosy.  As  for  the  crew  it  was  a 
very  Babel ;  for  all  the  languages  known  in  the  North- 
West  were  spoken  by  them.  There  were  both  French 
and  English  Canadians,  half-breeds,  Indians,  and  even 
Austi-alians.  But  how  the  latter  ever  reached  as  far  as 
Edmonton  is  a  mystery  to  me.  Captain  Smith,  was  a  man 
of  phlegmatic  temperament,  and  well  suited  to  manage  a 
crew,  the  half  of  whom  did  not  imderstand  him,  and  knew 
absolutely  nothing  about  the  duties  required  of  them. 

Night  overtook  us  near  Vermilion  Creek,  and  here  we 
anchored  for  the  night.  On  retiring  I  left  my  cabin  door 
partly  open  to  afford  ventilation,  for  it  was  very  warm  ; 
but  I  soon  paid  dearly  for  this  imprudent  act,  for  I  was 
assailed  by  a  swarm  of  mosquitoes  which  tortured  me  the 
whole  night. 

At  daybreak  the  Lily  resumed  her  voyage,  and  at  eleven 
a.  m.  touched  at  Victoria  to  take  in  fuel  and  the  Hudson 
Bay  Company's  furs.  Upon  the  banks  here  were  scat- 
tered pell-mell  the  half-breeds  and  Indians  of  Victoria, 
all  anxious  to  ^ei  a  view  of  the  "  fire-boat,"  (steamboat). 
All  at  once  I  saw  an  old  friend  approaching.  I  had  met 
him  first  at  Edmonton  in  1874,  but  he  left  two  years  after- 
wards, and,ha\nng  lost  sight  of  him,  I  thought  he  most  have 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North- West.         143 


in 
id 


said  good  bye  to  the  North- West.  I  went  to  meet  him,  and 
was  very  much  surprised  to  learn  that  he  had  just  set- 
tled at  Victoria,  where  he  intended  to  devote  his  time  to 
farming  on  a  large  scale. 

"  I  am  really  surprised,"  said  I  to  him,  *'  that  you  who 
had  such  a  great  antipathy  to  the  half-breeds  can  con- 
tent yourself  to  live  among  them.  Do  you  not  think  that 
Edmonton  would  be  more  advantageous  than  Victoria." 
"  True,"  said  he,  "  I  would  be  better  off  at  Edmonton,  but 
I  have  chosen  Victoria  for  my  abode  in  order  to  induce 
the  colonists  passing  this  way  to  settle  here  ;  for  if  the 
whites  do  not  come  in  and  take  the  place  of  these  degen- 
erate half-breeds,  in  fifty  years  the  map  of  the  North- 
West  will  be  sprinkled  with  black  dots,  representing,  not 
the  colour  of  the  residents,  but  the  absence  of  all  progress 
in  those  localities.  "  Look,"  added  he,  "  the  half  of  those 
people  you  see  on  the  bank  have  eaten  nothing  for  two 
days,  and  this  morning  my  house  was  besieged  by  a  lot  of 
them  begging  for  a  morsel  of  bread.  Is  it  not  shameful, 
in  a  fertile  country  where  the  land  costs  nothing  ?  The 
half-breeds  must  be  absorbed  by  the  whites  or  leave  the 
place  ;  there  is  no  other  alternative." 

It  was  now  time  for  me  to  return  to  the  boat,  for  they 
were  beginning  to  withdraw  the  f ootbridfr  .  So  I  bade  my 
friend  good-bye  and  departed,  pondenug  on  his  words 
about  the  half-breeds.  I  had  previously  comiidered  this 
question,  and  I  arrived  at  the  same  conclusion  ;  i)ut  I  did 
not  venture  to  express  my  opinions  openly. 

At  night  fall  we  anchored  forty  miles  east  of  Victoria, 


1  44         Six  Years  in  the  Cancullan  Korth-Weftt. 


and  taught  by  recent  experience,  I  kept  my  cabin  hermet- 
ically closed,  preferring  a  suffocating  heat  to  the  bites  of 
the  mosquitoes. 

About  ten  o'clock  the  next  morning,  we  stopped  a  few 
miles  above  Fort  Pitt  to  take  on  board  the  engine  of  a  tug 
belonging  to  the  government.  Having  two  hours  at  my 
disposal  I  went  ashore  to  examine  the  neighbourhood. 
The  soil  here  is  more  sandy  than  at  Victoria  and  Edmon- 
ton, and  therefore  vegetation  is  earlier.  The  landscape  is 
also  different ;  for  while  the  region  around  Eldmonton  and 
Victoria  is  slightly  undulating,  that  around  Fort  Pitt  is 
quite  hilly. 

That  afternoon  we  arrived  at  Fort  Pitt,  and  earing 
from  the  captain  that  we  were  going  to  stop  tl  ours, 

I  resolved  to  consecrate  that  time  in  visiting  that  locality. 

This  colony  is  situated  on  the  left  bank  of  the  Sas- 
katchewan, in  a  plain  gradually  rising  in  amphitheatre 
to  a  certain  height,  whence  a  wide  prospect  presents 
itself  to  view.  Around  the  Fort,  which  is  enclosed  by  a 
feeble  stockade,  one  sees  some  small  rustic  houies,  inhab- 
itated  by  half-breeds,  some  Indian  wigwams  whose  owners 
have  come  to  exchange  furs  for  goods,  and  a  small  garden 
adjoining  the  stockade  of  the  Fort,  which  is  cultivated  by 
the  employees  of  the  Company. 

On  landing,  I  went  towards  one  of  the  small  houses,  at 
the  entrance  of  which,  a  half-breed  was  seated,  content- 
edly smoking  his  pipe.  This  fellow  was  not  wanting  in 
politeness,  for  seeing  my  approach,  he  arose,  and  taking 
off  a  dirty  hat  which  he  must  have  inherited  from  his 


Six  Yetirft  in  tite  Canadian  North-West. 


145 


ancestors,  he  invited  me  to  enter.  In  a  single  apartment, 
some  twelve  feet  either  way,  which  served  as  parlour,  din- 
ing-room, kitchen  and  bedroom,  five  children,  hcantily 
dressed  in  rags,  were  rolling  on  the  floor,  while  the  mo- 
ther was  swinging  a  sixth  in  a  hammock.  No  chairs  were 
to  be  seen,  the  half-breed  being  contented  to  sit  on  the  floor, 
but  an  empty  box  was  produced  for  my  accommodation. 
Finding  my  entertainer  very  loquacious,  I  resolved  to  get 
from  him  all  the  information  possible.  "  Now  that  the  buf- 
faloes have  almost  disappeared,"  said  I  to  him,  "  would  it 
not  be  better  for  you  to  renounce  this  wandering  life  and 
cultivate  the  soil  ?  "What  do  you  do  here  ?  I  do  not  see 
even  a  garden  near  your  house."  "  I  am  in  the  service  of 
the  Hudson  Bay  Company,"  he  replied  ;  "  but  I  would 
cultivate  the  soil,  if  I  had  what  is  necessary  ;  cattle,  agri- 
cultural implements,  and  above  all,  enough  provisions 
for  a  year.  Let  the  government  come  to  the  aid  of  the 
half-breeds,  and  they  will  soon  become  farmers."  "  The 
government  will  take  good  care  not  to  do  so,"  said  I.  "and 
for  very  good  reasons.  If  the  half-breeds  are  still  in  pov- 
erty, they  have  only  themselves  to  blame  ;  for  with  the 
fur  trade,  it  would  have  been  easy  to  realize  great  profits. 
You  are  in  a  more  favourable  position  than  many  of  the  col- 
onists ;  for  you  have  horscL.  at  least,  while  they  have  only 
their  hands  with  which  to  gain  a  livelihood.  Bear  this 
in  mind,  that,  before  very  long,  this  country  will  undergo 
a  complete  transformation,  and  if,  in  the  meantime,  you 
have  not  made  yourselves  independent,  you  will  be  obliged 
to  retire  into  the  wild  regions,  or  become  the  servants  of 


146        Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-West 


I 


the  whites."    Saying  this,  I  started  to  visit  the  neighbour- 
hood, followed  by  the  half-breed. 

"  You  Frenchmen  from  France,"  said  he,  as  he  accom- 
panied me  to  the  boat,  "  you  always  give  us  good  advice 
Your  missionaries  are  constantly  telling  us  to  plough  and 
sow,  and  educate  ourselves,  if  we  do  not  want  to  be  sup- 
planted by  the  whites — to  take  possession  of  the  best 
lands  and  public  offices,  etc.  But  our  opinion  is  that  with 
a  gun  and  a  horse,  we  have  all  that  we  require.  We  are 
wanting  in  foresight  and  energy,  but  the  half-breed  is  so 
constituted.  I  thank  you  for  your  visit  and  advice,  how- 
ever, and  wish  you  a  safe  and  prosperous  journey." 

From  Fort  Pitt  to  Battleford,  the  current  becomes  less 
swift,  and  sand  banks  are  encountered,  upon  which  boats, 
guided  even  by  experienced  pilots,  are  sometimes  stranded, 
These  sand-banks,  invisible  when  the  water  is  muddy, 
occasion  no  other  inconvenience  than  that  of  unloading  the 
the  stranded  boats  in  order  to  get  them  afloat  again.  To 
avoid  this,  the  Zi^^/jO^  leaving  Fort  Pitt,  slackened  her  speed. 
That  day,  we  felt  only  some  slight  shocks  ;  but  the  next 
morning,  we  encountered  so  many  sand-banks,  we  could 
not  clear  them  all,  and  about  eight  o'clock  the  Lily  sud- 
denly came  to  a  stop.  After  trying  in  vain  to  back  off, 
we  succeeded  in  getting  her  afloat  by  means  of  the  caps- 
tan and  spars  which  were  placed  in  the  water  and  worked 
with  pulleys,  and  two  hours  later,  we  came  to  anchor  on 
the  right  bank  of  the  river,  one  mile  abov  e  Battleford. 

Learning  that  we  would  not  set  out  again  till  the  next 
day,  I  directed  my  steps  towards  the  town,  which  I  had 


8ix  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-West.         1'47 


never  seen.  While  approaching  a  house  where  I  hoped  to 
get  information  concerning  the  place,  I  suddenly  heard  my- 
self called  by  name,  and  turning  I  beheld  a  constable  of 
the  North-West  Mounted  Police,  who  was  in  the  campaign 
of  1874  with  me,  and  from  him  I  gathered  all  the  infor- 
mation I  required.  A  little  farther  on,  lay  the  town  in  a 
valley  of  about  three-quarters  of  a  mile  in  length.  Battle 
River  divides  it  into  two  parts  by  emptying  itself  into  the 
Saskatchewan  River.  The  part  on  the  left  bank  contains 
the  residence  of  the  Lieutenant-Governor,  the  fort  of  the 
Mounted  Police,  and  a  few  scattered  houses ;  but  on  the 
right  bank,  is  the  greatest  part  of  the  town,  where  one 
notices  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  and  the  printing  office 
of  the  Saskatchewan  Herald,  the  only  newspaper  in  that 
country. 

Battleford  is  the  Capital  of  the  North- West  Territories 
and  although  its  founding  dates  only  from  1876,  it  pos- 
sesses a  population  of  about  eight  hundred  inhabitants, 
most  of  them  half-breeds  and  whites.  Being  situated  at 
the  junctio'i  of  the  Saskatchewan  and  Battle  River,  and 
on  the  line  of  the  Canadian  Pacific  Railway,  this  town 
will,  before  long,  become  one  of  the  greatest  commercial 
centres  of  the  North- West. 

At  night-fall  I  returned  to  ^he  Lily,  on  board  of  which 
a  number  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  town  were  congre- 
gated, bidding  farewell  to  two  of  their  fellow-townsmen 
who  were  going;  one,  Mr.  M.,  across  the  Atlantic,  for  the 
benefit  of  his  health,  and  the  other,  Mr.  R.,  only  as  far  as 


148 


Six  Years  in  (lie  Canadian  Nortlt-West 


Winnipeg.   Destined  to  travel  together,  we  were  not  long 
in  forming  an  acquaintance. 

At  day-break,  we  resumed  our  voyage,  hoping  to  arrive 
early  at  Carleton ;  but  we  had  not  made  allowance  for  a 
contrary  wind  which  blew  with  great  violence  during  the 
whole  of  the  day.  We  soon  arrived  at  the  elbow  where 
the  river  turns  towards  the  north  in  a  direction  parallel 
to  the  South  Saskatchewan,  from  which  it  is  separated 
by  a  distance  of  only  fifteen  miles,  and  with  it,  forms,  from 
the  elbow  to  the  confluence,  a  peninsula  of  about  ninety 
miles  in  length.  Judging  only  from  the  soil  of  this  pen- 
insula, one  is  inclined  to  believe  that  it  has  been  formed  by 
successive  alluvial  deposits  from  the  rivers. 

The  sun  was  setting  when  we  came  in  view  of  Carleton. 
The  Lily  put  in  to  the  right  bank,  opposite  the  Hudson 
Bay  Co.'s  Fort,  amid  the  cries  of  the  Indians  and  half- 
breeds  congregated  on  the  shore.  Here  we  were  greatly 
disappointed  in  h(;aring  from  Mr.  Clarke,  the  director  of 
the  Fort,  that  the  steamer  Northcote  would  probably  not 
anive  before  the  20th  of  July.  We  could  have  reached 
Winnipeg  by  means  of'  vehicles,  but  we  decided  to  pro- 
ceed as  far  as  Prince  Albert  by  the  Lilii  where  we  would 
come  to  a  definite  conclusion. 

The  next  day,  Sunday,  the  20th  of  June,  hearing  that 
the  boat  would  not  leave  before  one  o'clock  in  the  after- 
noon, I  went  on  shore  to  visit  Carleton  once  more.  This 
colony  has  made  but  little  progress  since  1874 ;  the  only 
change  I  noticed  was  a  new  house  built  by  Mr.  Clark. 

That  same  day,  at  five  o'clock  in  the  evening,  we  arrived 


Six  Years  in  the  Camtdian  H^ovfli-West. 


149 


at  Prince  Albert,  and  anchored  near  the  warehouse  of  the 
Hudson  Bay  Co.  We  at  once  held  a  consultation  as  to 
the  best  coarse  to  pursue  in  consequence  of  the  delay  of 
the  Northcote.  Some  were  in  favour  of  purchasing  horses 
and  carriages  to  continue  the  journey ;  others  thought  it 
more  prudent  to  await  the  arrival  of  the  steamer.  Four 
of  us,  however,  Messrs.  R.  and  M.,  whom  the  reader  already 
knows,  Mr.  G.,  from  Edmonton,  and  I,  resolved  to  pur- 
chase a  skiff  in  which  to  descend  as  far  as  Grand  Rapids. 
This  adventurous  voyage,  according  to  the  pilot  of  the 
Lilyy  was  to  be  very  agreeable  arid  could  be  accomplished 
in  about  ten  days.  Not  to  lose  any  time  Mr.  R.  and  myself 
went  in  search  of  a  skiff.  We  examined  the  canoes  and 
skiffs  in  the  vicinity,  but  none  of  them  being  large  and 
strong  enough  to  carry  ourselves  and  our  luggage, — we 
therefore  returned  to  the  Zv7y  and  acquainted  our  com- 
panions with  the  result  of  o  r  proceedings. 

As  we  were  discussing  what  was  best  to  do  next,  an 
Anglo-Indian  half-breed  came  up,  saying  that  hv  could 
construct,  in  a  very  short  time,  a  boat  capable  of  Ciutying 
six  persons :  he  had  been  one  of  an  expedition  under  Sir 
John  Franklin  to  the  Polar  Sea. 

"  How  long  will  it  take  you  to  build  such  a  boat  ? " 
said  Mr.  R.  "  Five  days  at  the  most,"  answered  the  half- 
breed.  "  What  price  do  you  ask  ?  "  "Forty  dollars,  and 
you  furnish  the  material."  Fearing  my  companions  would 
take  his  offer  I  interposed,  remarking  that  it  was  much 
too  dear,  and  the  more  so  as  we  were  not  absolutely 
obliged  to  have  the  boat  built.     "  If  you  will  build  the 


150 


Six  Years  in  tlie  Canadian  North-West. 


skiff  for  twenty  dollars,"  said  I  to  him,  "  we  will  give  you 
that  amount,  but  no  more." 

My  abrupt  interference  probably  wounded  the  self- 
importance  of  the  half-breed,  for  he  went  away  without 
making  a  reply.  But  I  understood  those  people  too  well 
to  be  imposed  upon  by  any  of  them.  I  knew  he  would 
return,  which  in  a  short  time  he  did,  excusing  himself  for 
having  gone  away  without  replying  to  my  proposition, 
and  offering  to  construct  the  boat  for  twenty-two  dollars 
if  we  would  furnish  the  material.  This  we  agreed  to, 
and  the  next  day  he  set  to  work. 

Mr.  R.  had  the  happy  idea  of  taking  a  tent,  and  offered 
to  share  it  with  me  ;  and  I  willingly  accepted,  not  caring 
to  take  lodgings  in  any  of  the  hotels  of  Prince  Albert. 

The  Prince  Albert  settlement  is  one  of  the  oldest  and 
most  important  colonies  of  the  North- West.  It  begins 
ten  miles  below  Carleton  and  extends  as  far  as  the  r on- 
fluence  of  the  two  branches  of  the  Saskatchewan.  There 
are  at  present  three  rising  towns  in  different  localities  of 
the  settlement,  the  principal  of  which  is  Goshen,  a  land- 
ing place  for  steamers  and  having  some  stores,  a  saw-mill 
and  a  grist-mill,  both  driven  by  steam. 

Prince  Albert  possesses  three  churches  and  several 
schrols.  Tiie  inhabitants,  who  are  widely  scattered  and, 
whose  number  is  unknown,  cultivate  cereals  with  success, 
the  region  being  extremely  fertile. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

Departiire  from  Prince  Albert — Cole  Rapids— Fort  4  la  Come — A  Lesson  on 
Geography—  Loss  of  a  Part  of  Our  Provisions— Bear  Hunting — Birch  Is- 
lands— Mosquito  Point — Cumberland — Trunks  of  Trees  Encumbering  the 
Banks  of  the  River — Our  Arrival  at  Pas  Mission. 


ON  Friday,  the  2oth  of  June,  the  skiff  was  finished, 
and  our  departure  was  fixed  for  the  next  day. 
We  had  been  assured  that,  at  that  season  of  the  year,  it 
was  impossible  to  procure  provisions  at  any  of  the  Forts 
on  our  route ;  hence,  we  took  with  us  sufficient  supplies 
to  last  twelve  days  ;  and  to  be  prepared  for  every  contin- 
gency, we  also  took  an  extra  100  pounds  of  flour ;  the 
sequel  will  show  that  this  was  necessary  precaution.  I 
shall  never  forget  the  kindness  we  received  at  the  hands 
of  the  Hudson  Bay  officers,  for  not  only  did  they  give 
ua  all  necessary  information,  but  they  directed  a  half- 
breed  to  pilot  us  all  the  way  to  Grand  Rapids.  This 
guide,  as  will  be  seen,  was  far  from  meriting  our  confidence. 
We  passed  the  night  of  the  26th  under  Mr.  R's  tent,  and 
at  two  o'clock  the  next  morning  I  awoke  my  companions ; 
we  prepared  breakfast  in  the  open  air,  and  started  at  five 
a.m.  A  short  time  after,  we  landed  at  the  Hudson  Bay 
Company's  Fort,  where  we  had  appointed  to  meet  our 
guide.  He  had  not  yet  arrived,  and  I  made  the  remark  that 


152 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-West 


the  boat  was  heavily  laden  enough  without  him,  and  that, 
if  it  was  absolutely  necessary,  we  could  find  a  guide  at 
any  of  the  Forts  situated  on  our  route.  My  companions 
nevertheless  insisted  on  waiting  for  the  half-breed,  but  it 
was  near  six  o'clock,  and  he  had  not  yet  appeared.  We 
were  speculating  as  to  what  could  be  the  cause  for  his  de- 
lay,  when  I  remembered  that  he  crossed  the  evening  before 
with  our  boat,  and  I  remarked  to  my  companions  that  he 
had  doubtless  done  this  to  try  her  strength,  and  not  being 
satisfied  with  it,  he  would  not  come.  This  conclusion 
settled  the  matter,  and  we  set  out  immediately.  Mr.  R., 
being  the  oldest,  took  the  helm,  Mr.  G.  and  myself  the 
oars,  and  Mr.  M.  although  ill,  acted  as  pilot.  The  town  of 
Goshen  soon  disappeared  behind  us,  and  in  three  hours  we 
expected  to  reach  Cole  Rapids.  We  soon  found  out  that 
the  current  was  swift  enough  to  impart  sufficient  speed  to 
our  boat ;  so  Mr.  G.  and  F.  agreed  to  row  in  turns,  except 
in  the  rapids,  where  we  could  not  go  too  fast.  .  For  three 
hours  we  had  sailed  along  without  seeing  any  sign  of 
these  famous  rapids,  so  very  dangerous,  according  to  the 
accounts  of  the  inhabitants  of  Prince  Albert,  who  had  ad- 
vised us  to  have  our  boat  conveyed  by  waggon  as  far  as 
the  junction  (twenty  miles  off),  and  to  embark  there. 

From  time  to  time  we  stopped  to  listen  to  the  least 
noise  that  might  indicate  the  proximity  of  the  rapids, 
at  last  Mr.  M.  called  out :  "  Look  here*!  if  we  waste  our 
time  in  listening  to  imaginary  noiseii,  we  shall  never  see 
Grand  Rapids.  I  doubt  very  much  whether  the  half- 
breeds  and  Indians  of  the  North- West  know  what  a  rapid 


Six  Years  in  tlie  Canadian  North-West 


153 


is."  Messrs.  R.  and  G.  seemed  to  share  the  opinion  of  Mr. 
M.,  but  I  was  of  quite  a  different  opinion,  remembering 
that  a  steamer,  belonging  to  the  Hudson's  Bay  Company, 
had  foundered  while  ascending  a  rapid. 

Full  of  hope,  my  companions  fancied  themselves  already 
near  the  end  of  their  journey,  when,  just  as  we  were  ap- 
proaching a  tongue  of  land  which  projected  into  the  mid- 
dle of  the  river,  a  rumbling  noise  like  the  roar  of  a  cataract 
interrupted  their  merry  conversation.  After  turning  the 
point,  we  saw  about  a  mile  head  of  us,  a  hill  which  ap- 
peared to  connect  the  two  banks  of  the  river,  and  in 
which  the  waters  seemed  to  lose  themselves.  The  farther 
we  advanced,  the  more  rapid  the  stream  became.  Soon 
not  far  from  the  hill,  the  foaming  crests  of  the  waves  ap- 
peared, which  were  doubtless  the  beginning  of  the  rapids. 
"'  What  shall  we  do  ?  "  said  Mr.  R.,  "  do  you  think  we 
should  land  in  order  to  examine  the  rapi  Is  before  running 
them."  "  Yes,  let  us  land,"  said  Mr.  G.  anci  I  together, "  we 
must  not  be  imprudent."  "  What ! "  exclaimed  Mr.  M.,"  one 
would  think  you  had  never  seen  a  rapid."  Notwithstand- 
ing his  protestation,  we  persisted  in  rowing  towards  the  left 
bank ;  but  instead  of  landing,  we  found  ourselves  on  the 
brink  of  the  rapid,  and  descending  stern  foremost.  It 
was  a  critical  moment !  With  a  few  vigorous  strokes  ot 
the  paddle,  Mr.  R.  turned  the  boat,  and  a  moment  later, 
we  were  in  the  rftidst  of  the  rapids  with  the  waves  boil- 
ing and  surging  on  every  side.  Once  a  huge  wave,  rising 
several  feet  above  the  level  of  the  boat,  came  dashing 

towards  us  and  I  thought  we  would  surely  be  swamped, 
10 


154        Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-West. 


But  tfie  boat  arose  as  the  wave  approached,  and  we  escaped 
with  only  a  plentiful  shower — both  Mr.  J.  and  myself 
did  our  best  to  assist  Mr.  R.  in  command  of  the  boat,  and 
avoiding  the  rocks  against  which  the  waves  dashed  with 
fury,  then  recoiled  upon  themselves  and  turned  abruptly 
to  the  right. 

Having  passed  this  rock,  we  were  out  of  danger,  and  Mr. 
M.,  who  had  affected  to  despise  the  rapids  of  the  North- 
West,  was  compelled  to  admit  that  this  one  was  suffi- 
ciently dangerous  to  satisfy  his  love  of  adventures. 

Before  reaching  the  junction,  we  had  still  five  rapids 
to  run,  and  two  of  them  proved  more  dangerous  than  that 
we  had  just  run.  But  at  two  o'clock  we  had  safely  passed 
them  all,  and  landed  at  a  grove  to  dine. 

The  Cole  Eapids  extend  a  distance  of  about  ten  miles, 
and  between  two  consecutive  rapids  there  is  on  an  aver- 
age a  distance  of  one  mile.  At  the  bottom  of  each  rapid, 
as  we  have  seen  from  the  first,  there  is  a  hill  which  serves 
as  a  signal  of  approaching  danger.  The  steamboats  as- 
cend these  rapids  by  means  of  the  capstan  and  cables 
fastened  to  trees  along  the  banks.  This  explains  why  it 
takes  four  days  for  them  to  go  from  the  junction  to  Prince 
Albert,  although  they  descend  them  with  amazing 
rapidity. 

I  would  advisi-^  all  travellers  who  wish  to  examine  that 
natural  phenomenon,  to  follow  our  example  by  taking  a 
row  boat  as  the  steamers  descend  too  swiftly  to  permit 
one  to  observe  it  closely. 

At  half  past  two,  we  resumed  our  journey,  and  soon 


^ix  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-West        155 


reached  the  junction  of  the  two  branches  of  the  Saskatch- 
ewan, where  there  are  a  few  houses,  among  which,  one 
discovers  the  one  Captain  Butler  had  built  during  his 
journey  to  the  northern  regions.  The  reason  he  built 
that  house  was  that  he  thought  that  the  Canadian  Pacific 
Railroad  would  cross  the  Saskatchewan  at  that  place  ; 
and  his  belief  has  been  shared  by  a  great  number  of  colo- 
nists who  have  settled  there. 

The  two  branches  of  the  Saskatchewan  form  a  large 
river,  and  its  swift  current,  together  with  the  strokes  of 
the  oars,  sent  us  along  with  great  velocity. 

About  five  o'clock  that  evening,  we  saw  before  us  on 
the  right  bank  of  the  river,  a  volume  of  smoke  ascending 
from  a  wood.  We  steered  for  it,  thinking  it  was  Fort  £t 
la  Come.  Fastening  our  boat  to  a  tree,  we  ascended  the 
bank,  entered  the  wood  and  soon  came  to  a  cabin,  which 
indicated  the  presence  of  Indians  and  half-breeds.  Near 
the  cabin  was  an  inclosure,  in  the  centre  of  which  was  a 
fire  from  which  issued  the  smoke  we  had  seen  ;  and  out- 
side of  which  stood  a  number  of  cattle,  greatly  tormented 
by  the  mosquitoes.  Ai'oused  by  their  dogs,  the  inhab- 
itants came  out,  and  seemed  not  a  little  terrified  by  our 
presence.  We  spoke  to  them  in  English,  French,  and 
Cree,  but  without  avail,  and  we  were  compelled  to  return 
to  our  boat,  without  obtaining  any  information. 

A  little  further  on,  we  came  in  view  of  a  group  of 
houses,  on  the  left  bank  which  led  us  to  believe  that  we 
had  already  passed  Fort  ^  la  Corne,  which,  according  to 
the  instmctions  we  had  received  at  Prince  Albert,  was 


156         Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North- West. 


situated  on  the  right  bank  of  the  river,  and  was  the  first 
settlement  we  would  meet   after  leaving  the  junction. 
But  very  soon  the  Fort  which  a  projecting  point  had  pre- 
vented us  from  seeing,  came  into  view,  and  we  saw  be- 
fore us  a  stockade  built  of  hewn  timlter,  within  which 
was  the  Fort,  the  whole  surrounded  by  woods.     It  was 
seven  o'clock  when  we  landed,  and  we  proceeded  at  once 
to  the  house  of  Mr.  Goodfellow,  director  of  the  Fort,  who 
offered  to  entertain  us.    He  is  a  man  about  fifty  years  of 
age,  endowed  with  a  wonderful  memory,  and  thoroughly 
versed  in  the  geography  of  the  Saskatchewan.     After  the 
experience  of  the  day,  we  thought  it  would  be  well  to 
take  a  guide  the  rest  of  the  distance,  and  inquired  of  Mr. 
Grood  fellow  if  he  knew  one  whom  he  could  recommend. 

"  A  guide,"  said  he,  "  you  can  easily  do  without  one  ; 
for,  although  you  are  unacquainted  with  the  river,  I  will 
give  you  all  the  information  necessary  to  carry  you  safely 
through." 

After  a  moment  of  reflection,  he  continued :  "  By  row- 
ing well,  you  can  reach  Grand  Rapids  in  five  days.  To- 
morrow, by  setting  out  early  and  travelling  aJl  day,  you 
will  reach  Birch  Islands,  where  it  will  be  hard  for  you  vo 
find  a  favourable  place  for  camping,  because,  at  present, 
the  river  overflows  the  banks.  Below  Birch  Islands  you 
will  find  the  Tobin  Rapids  which  you  will  easily  run. 
Farther  down,  on  the  left  bank,  you  will  see  Paskatinow 
Hill  where  you  can  take  dinner.  On  leaving  this  place 
always  keep  along  the  right  bank  ;  for  a  few  miles  far- 
ther, at  Mosquito  Point,  the  river  divides  into  two  princi- 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-Weat. 


157 


pal  branches,  of  which  the  one  on  the  left  would  take  you 
Into  the  Sturgeon  River,  and  from  there  into  Lake  Cumber- 
land where  you  would  inevitably  lose  yourselves.  In  one 
day,  by  rowing  vigorously,  you  will  reach  a  cabin  on  the 
left  bank  three  or  four  miles  from  Lake  Cumberland, 
where  you  can  pass  the  night,  since  it  is  uninhabited  and 
the  doors  are  always  open.  Then,  one  day  will  take  you 
to  Pas  Mission  where  the  employees  of  the  Hudson  Bay 
Company  will  esteem  it  a  pleasure  to  give  you  more 
exact  information.  After  leaving  Fas  Mission  in  one  day 
you  will  reach  the  Indian  Colony  at  the  entrance  of  Cedar 
Lake.  Between  Pas  Mission  and  this  lake  the  river,  in 
some  places,  divides  into  several  branches.  Always  take 
the  first  to  the  right,  for  the  others  lead  into  vast  swamps, 
among  aquatic  plants,  out  of  which  it  is  difficult  to  extri- 
cate one's  self.  Below  the  Indian  Colony  you  will  enter 
Cedar  Lake  and  coast  along  its  left  shore  as  far  as  the 
entrance  of  a  large  bay,  whence,  if  the  atmosphere  is 
clear,  you  will  see  Rabbit  Point,  towards  the  extremity  of 
which  you  will  steer.  On  turning  this  point  you  will 
re-enter  the  bed  of  the  river,  and  in  a  few  hours  you  will 
be  at  Grand  Rapids." 

Just  as  Mr.  Goodfellow  ended  speaking  a  half-breed 
woman  announced  that  supper  was  served. 

"  I  am  really  sorry,  gentlemen,"  said  the  Director, "  that 
I  can  offer  you  nothing  but  dry  meat.  The  Fort  has 
never  been  so  scantily  provided  with  provisions.  I  hope 
th^t  the  director  of  Fort  Cumberland   whom  I  expect 


158 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  Xorth-West. 


every  moment,  will  bring  me  some  supplies,  otherwise  I 
shall  not  know  what  to  do  until  the  Northcote  arrives." 

We  thought  it  our  duty  to  refuse  this  generous  invita- 
tion, and  returned  to  the  boat,  intending  to  invite  the 
director  to  supper ;  but  a  disagreeable  surprise  awaited 
U8  there,  the  bread,  the  meat,  and  part  of  the  butter  had 
disappeared.  Mr.  M.,  who  could  never  control  his  temper, 
began  to  storm  against  the  inhabitants  of  Fort  k  la  Come, 
whom  he  denounced  as  thieves.  I  hesitated  to  coincide 
with  his  opinion,  not  thinking  the  Indians  and  half-breeds 
capable  of  committing  such  an  audacious  theft,  and  I  was 
right ;  for  beside  the  boat,  on  the  bank,  I  saw  some  dogs' 
tracks  which  I  showed  to  my  companions,  and  the  dogs 
proved  to  be  the  real  thieves.  On  making  examination, 
we  had  yei  remaining  some  potatoes,  ten  pounds  of  but- 
ter, and  the  hundred  pound  sack  of  flour.  Mr.  M.  de- 
clared that  he  was  tired  of  this  pleasure  voyage,  and  that 
he  would  go  no  farther.  We  made  him  understand,  not 
without  difficulty,  that  sick  as  he  was,  and  unable  to  pro- 
cure the  necessaries  of  life,  it  was  better  for  him  to  come 
with  us,  since,  in  a  few  days,  we  would  reach  Grand 
Rapids.  He  ended  by  embracing  our  opinion,  and  we 
pitched  our  tent  for  the  night. 

The  next  day,  at  three  o'clock  in  the  morning,  we  re- 
sumed our  journey,  resolved  to  reach  Birch  Islands  before 
night.  As  on  the  preceding  day,  Mr.  R  took  the  helm, 
Mr.  G.  and  I.  the  oars,  while  Mr.  M.  indicated  the  direc- 
tion to  follow.  The  weather  was  splendid,  and  the  skiff 
shot  forward  rapidly ;  hence  our  good  humour,  which  had 


Six  Years  in  tlie  Canadian  North-Wesi. 


159 


e 


been  disturbed  by  the  loss  of  our  provisions,  returned  at 
the  thought  that  we  were  soon  going  to  meet  the  director 
of  Fort  Cumberland,  I'rom  whom  we  could  buy  supplies. 

Mr.  M.,  who  was  on  the  look  out,  perceived  ahead  of  us 
four  canoes  which  were  ascending  the  cuiTent.  At  first 
sight,  we  thought  it  was  the  director  of  Fort  Cumberland 
but  we  soon  discovered,  to  our  great  disappointment,  that 
they  were  Indians  on  their  way  to  Fort  a  la  Come  with 
canoes  laden  with  various  kinds  of  furs  which  they  were 
going  to  exchange  for  merchandise.  We,  landed,  and  Mr. 
M.  asked  them  in  Cree,  if  they  had  any  meat  for  sale. 
Poor  wretches !  they  were  quite  surprised  at  such  a  ques- 
tion ;  for  they  had  eaten  nothing  for  two  days.  We  gave 
them  a  few  pounds  of  flour,  and  in  return  they  left  us  a 
beaver  skin. 

About  nine  o'clock,  we  reached  Pinnacle  Bend,  where 
there  are  three  consecutive  rapids  which  we  ran  without 
difficulty,  as  they  for  length  and  danger  cannot  be  com- 
pared to  Cole  Rapids. 

From  Fort  a  la  Come,  the  banks  of  the  river  become 
gradually  lower  until  at  Birch  Islands  they  are  submerged 
and  accordingly  we  landed  at  the  foot  of  these  rapids, 
fearing  that  farther  on  we  should  not  find  so  convenient 
a  place  to  dine.  We  hoped  to  pass  Birch  Islands  that  day 
but  we  had  not  taken  into  account  a  violent  wind  which 
arose  in  the  afternoon,  and  which  retarded  the  progress  of 
the  boat.  This  delay  disappointed  us,  Mr.  M.  who  could 
not  accustom  himself  to  our  low  diet,  was  especially  af- 
fected by  it 


160        Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-West. 


About  five  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  we  noticed  that 
the  farther  we  advanced,  the  wider  the  river  became  and 
its  banks  were  covered  with  birch  wood.  This  was  an 
evident  proof  that  we  were  not  far  from  Birch  Islands. 

"My  friends,"  said  Mr.  M.,  "if  we  are  without  meat 
this  evening,  it  will  bo  our  own  fault.  Very  probably, 
we  shall  encounter  some  bears  crossing  the  river.  These 
encounters  are  very  frequent,  if  we  can  believe  the  tra- 
vellers who  have  visited  this  part  of  the  country.  Pre- 
pare yourselves  for  a  hunt." 

Mr.  M.  was  right,  for  we  soon  saw,  about  a  mile  ahead 
of  us,  a  black  object,  crossing  the  river,  which  proved  to 
be  a  bear.  Mr.  R.  and  I.  undertook  the  management  of 
the  ^  lat,  while  Mr.  G.  armed  with  an  axe,  placed  himself 
in  the  prow,  to  knock  the  animal  in  the  head,  as  soon  as 
he  should  get  within  reach. 

"  Under  present  circumstances,"  said  Mr.  M.,  "  a  bear- 
steak  is  not  to  be  despised.  As  it  would  take  some  time  to 
skin  the  animal  and  prepare  the  meat,  I  propose  that  we 
go  no  farther  for  to-day."  "  Not  so  fast  Mr.  M."  answered 
I,  "  don't  sell  the  skin  of  the  bear  before  killing  him."  At 
the  same  instant,  the  prow  of  the  boat  struck  the  animal. 
Mr.  G.  with  great  "  sans-froid,"  dealt  him  two  blows  with 
the  axe  upon  the  head ;  but  the  bear,  although  a  little 
stunned,  continued  to  swim  towards  the  shore.  Mr.  O. 
had  neglected  to  strike  with  the  edge.  He  was  preparing 
to  do  so,  when  the  axe,  slipping  from  his  hands,  fell  into 
the  water,  "  Strike  him  with  the  oars "  exclaimed  Mr. 
M.  when  he  saw  the  bear  was  getting  away  from  us. 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-  West.        161 


But  tbd  animal  was  already  too  far.  Mr.  R  then  handed 
him  his  gun,  which,  loaded  with  shot,  produced  no  effect' 
After  reaching  the  shore  the  bear  looked  at  us  for  a  mo- 
ment and  then  disappeared  in  the  forest. 

"  Well,"  said  I  to  Mr.  M.,  "  do  you  find  the  bear-steak 
palatable  ? "  Mr.  M.,  who  did  not  relish  the  jest,  dwelt 
greatly  upon  our  situation  which  was  becoming  more  and 
more  critical,  for  we  had  scarcely  any  provisions  and  no 
axe  to  cut  wood.  But  he  was  reassured  a  little  by  the 
fact  that  Mr.  R  had  a  revolver,  with  which  we  probably 
could  procure  some  game. 

About  sunset,  we  arrived  at  Birch  Islands,  which  ex- 
tend a  distance  of  about  t-en  miles.  As  their  name  indi- 
cates, they  are  covered  with  birch  trees,  with  the  bark  of 
which  the  Indians  construct  their  canoes.  We  sailed 
along  these  islands,  following  the  right  shore ;  and  we 
were  overtaken  by  night  before  reaching  the  lower  ex- 
tremity. These  islands  being  almost  entirely  submerged, 
it  was  difficult  to  find  a  dry  spot  to  camp.  For  a  while 
we  thottght  of  letting  the  boat  drift,  but  such  a  course 
would  have  been  very  imprudent,  as  the  Tobin  Rapids 
w^ere  a  short  distance  below.  After  a  great  deal  of  search- 
ing, we  found  at  last  a  spot  somewhat  dry  which  we  ren- 
dered comfortable  by  means  of  branches.  We  slept  very 
little  that  night,  being  nearly  devoured  by  the  mosquitoes 
which,  in  this  region,  are  almost  equal  to  young  grass- 
hoppers in  size. 

At  three  o'clock  n*>xt  morning,  we  put  off,  and  soon 
reached  the  lower  extremity  of  the  islands,  from  wheuQQ 


162        Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  Noiih-West. 


the  roar  of  the  rapids  is  distinctly  heard.  We  easily  ran 
these,  and  landed  at  the  foot  of  them,  to  take  breakfast. 
About  ten  o'clock  we  arrived  in  sight  of  Mosquito  Point, 
in  the  neighbourhood  of  which  there  are  some  sand- banks. 
The  river,  which  is  here  very  wide,  divides  into  two 
branches.  We  took  the  one  to  the  right,  according  to  the 
directions  of  Mr.  Goodfellow,  and  on  turning  Mosquito 
Point,  we  were  assailed  by  a  very  strong  wind,  which, 
blowing  against  the  current,  raised  formidable  waves. 
We  advanced  very  slowly,  and  therefore  despaired  of 
reaching  Cumberland  the  same  evening. 

The  branch  of  the  river,  which  we  had  entered,  was  be- 
coming more  and  more  narrow,  and  my  travelling  com- 
panions (especially  Mr.  R.)  were  of  the  opinion  that  we 
had  taken  the  wrong  route,  and  it  would  be  necessary  for 
us  to  retrace  our  steps.  I  interfered  in  order  to  express 
an  opinion  altogether  different. 

"  We  are,"  said  I,  "  only  following  the  directions  given 
us.  If  we  are  not  in  the  right  way,  we  have  been  de- 
ceived, which  is  a  very  improbable  supposition,  since  the 
information  obtained  up  to  the  present  moment,  although 
emanating  from  different  sources,  agrees  in  every  point." 
"  I  am  far  from  thinking"  replied  Mr.  R,  "  that  Mr.  Good- 
fellow  and  the  inhabitants  of  Prince  Albert  wanted  to  de- 
ceive us  ;  but  I  notice  that  the  river  is  gi*adually  getting 
narrower,  and  is  taking  us  to  the  south,  instead  of  to- 
wards the  east  as  the  map  indicates."  "  You  forget,"  said 
I  "  th.  «  we  are  just  rounding  Mosquito  Point,  and,  in  that 
case  I  would  not  be  at  all  surprised,  even  if  we  turned  to- 


Six  Years  in  tJie  Canadian  Korth-West 


103 


wards  the  south.     It  is  impossible  to  mark  on  the  map 
all  the  windings  of  a  river." 

My  arguments  were  not  able  to  convince  them.  For 
a  long  time,  I  opposed  every  thought  of  turning  biick  > 
but,  obliged  to  yield  to  the  opinion  of  the  majority,  I  in- 
sisted on  waiting;  half  an  hour,  promising  that  if,  at  the 
end  of  that  time,  nothing  indicated  that  we  were  on  the 
right  way,  I  would  concur  in  their  opinion.  They  regret- 
fully granted  me  that  request ;  but  they  had  no  reason  to 
repent  of  it,  for  soon  we  perceived  on  the  right  of  the 
river,  some  piles  of  wood  which  the  Hudson  Bay  Com- 
pany had  prepared  for  the  steamboats.  We  were  there- 
fore on  the  right  way.  By  retracing  our  steps,  we  would 
have  taken,  at  Mosquito  Point,  the  branch  to  the  left 
which  would  have  led  us  into  Sturgeon  River  which  we 
had  been  particularly  cautioned  to  avoid. 

The  day  was  drawing  to  a  close,  and  we  had  not  yet 
perceived  the  cabin  of  which  Mr.  Goodfellow  had  spoken 
of.  It  was  strange  ;  for  we  had  travelled  rapidly  the 
whole  day,  and,  according  to  the  map  we  had  with  us, 
the  distance  from  Fort  S.  la  Come  to  Birch  Islands  is 
equal  or  about  equal  to  that  between  these  islands  and 
the  cAbin.  Mr.  M.  and  G.  expressed  the  opinion  that  we 
had  already  passed  it.  As  for  Mr.  R.,  he  still  adhered 
to  the  idea  that  wo  were  astray,  and  that  we  would  be 
obliged  to  go  back.  He  therefore  was  not  a  little  sur- 
prised next  day,  after  an  hour's  rowing,  to  see  on  the  left 
bank  of  the  river  a  cabin  built  of  hewn  logs.  This  struc- 
ture is  used  to  receive  the  s\ipplies  brought  by  the  North- 


164        Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-Wesi. 


cote,  and  intended  for  Fort,  Cumberland  situated  on  the 
lake  of  that  name.  This  Hudson  Bay  Company's  Fort  is 
connected  with  the  cabin  above  mentioned  by  a  small 
stream  hardly  deep  enough  to  carry  small  boats. 

Mr.  R.  proposed  that  we  should  row  up  to  Fort  Cum- 
berland and  lay  in  another  supply  of  provisions  ;  but  we 
thought  it  better  to  continue  our  journey,  and  try  to 
reach  Pas  Mission  that  evening. 

From  Cumberland  to  Pas  Mission,  the  banks  of  the 
river  were  completel}''  submerged,  and  crowded  with  float- 
ing trunks  of  trees,  having  the  form  of  rafts.  It  was  on 
these  logs  that  we  prepared  and  took  our  meals,  and  this 
is  how  these  rafts  are  formed.  At  the  time  of  high  water, 
in  the  part  of  the  river,  lying  between  Prince  Albert  and 
the  Rocky  Mountains,  gi'eat  land  slips  occur  on  the  steep 
banks,  whose  trees  are  uprooted,  and  carried  away  by  the 
current.  In  those  places  where  the  river  is  en  a  level 
with  the  banks,  it  is  enough  that  one  end  of  the  tree  be- 
comes entangled  in  the  aquatic  plants  in  order  to  stop 
the  others,  and  form  a  kind  of  raft. 

Night  came  without  anything  occuning  to  indicate  the 
proximity  of  Pas  Mission.  Thinking  that  it  was  not 
prudent  to  camp  on  the  rafts,  we  continued  our  journey, 
and  towards  ten  o'clock,  we  saw  some  fire  on  the  right 
bank  of  the  river.  We  steered  towards  it,  and  found 
,  there  were  some  Indians  camping  there.  Mr.  M.  asked 
them  how  far  we  were  from  Pas  Mission.  They  replied 
that  we  would  soon  bo  there.  With  the  Indians  "  soon'' 
mav  signify  two  days  as  well  as  two  hpura.     Midnight 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North- West.        165 


arrived  and  no  dwelling  was  in  sight.:  We  began  to 
think  we  had  passed  Pas  Mission,  and,  at  all  events,  it 
was  time  to  take  some  rest.  So,  after  having  landed,  and 
iastaned  our  boat  to  a  tree,  we  went  to  sleep  in  the  bot- 
tom of  the  boat. 

At  two  o'clock  next  morning  we  set  out  again,  and,  at 
daylight,  we  came  in  sight  of  some  houses  and  a  large 
lake.  Taking  this  lake  for  Cedar  Lake  and  the  houses 
for  the  Indian  Colony,  we  started  towards  these  dwellings 
in  hope  of  buying  some  fish  from  the  Indians.  We  found 
nobody  within  the  house  we  entered,  but  the  fire  burning 
on  the  hearth  proved  to  us  that  the  owners  were  not  far 
oft'.  After  waiting  there  for  a  while  and  being  resolved 
to  wait  no  longer,  we  were  starting  towards  another 
house  when  we  saw  two  Indians  coming  towards  us. 
They  were  returning  from  fishing  and  had  with  them  a 
great  quantity  offish,  some  of  which  they  exchanged  with 
us  for  flour.  We  asked  them  if  that  large  sheet  of  water 
was  Cedar  Lake. 

"  My  white  brothel's  are  distant  from  it,"  answered  the 
oldest  of  the  two.  "  What  my  brothers  see  is  not  a  lake 
but.  a  plain  which  the  river  overflows  when  the  water  is 
high.  My  brothers  see  at  the  extremity  of  this  the  houses 
of  Pas  Mission." 

Aft€r  breakfast  we  took  leave  of  the  Indians  and  re- 
sumed our  journey,  and  an  hour  later  we  landed  on  the 
right  bank,  in  front  of  the  Hudson  Bay  Company's  fort, 


CHAPTER  XVII. 


Future  of  this  Colony— A  Second  Lesson  on  Geography  completing  the  First 
— A  Bad  Adviser— Gone  Astray— Lost ! — One  Pastime  as  Good  as  Another 
— On  the  Bight  Boad  Again — Cedar  Lake— Our  Arrival  at  Babbit  Point. 

THE  Pas  Mission  Settlement  is  one  of  the  most  popu- 
lous in  the  North- West  Territories,  The  inhabi- 
tants, almost  aU  Indians  and  half-breeds,  dwell  on  the 
banks  of  the  river,  in  cottages  built  upon  rocks^  and  are 
thus  safe  from  the  floods.  The  Hudson  Bay  Company's 
Fort,  which  is  the  landing  place  of  the  Steamboats,  is  sit- 
uated at  the  mouth  of  the  Carrot  River,  which  waters  a 
vast  and  fertile  region,  and  it  is  my  opinion  that,  in  a 
very  short  time,  the  tide  of  emigration  will  flew  towards 
those  parts,  where  a  Province  will  probably  be  formed 
with  Pas  Mission  for  its  capital. 

Having  landed,  we  followed  the  directions  of  Mr.  Good- 
fellow,  and  went  towards  the  Hudson  Bay  Company's 
Fort,  where  we  met  its  director,  who  gave  us  a  hearty 
welcome.  Some  travellers  have  related,  and  still  relate, 
that  the  ofticers  of  the  Hudson  Bay  Company  are  inhos- 
pitable ;  but  this  is  a  sheer  slander.  The  director  of  the 
Fort,  who  frequently  goes  to  Grand  F^epids,  gave  us  very 
definite  information  about  the  part  of  the  river  we  had 


Six  Years  in  tlie  Canadian  North-West. 


167 


still  to  travel.   He  was  quite  surprised  that  we  had  dared 
to  descend  Cole  Rapids  in  such  a  frail  bark. 

"  You  have  yet  to  run,"  said  he,  "  the  most  dangerous 
and  imposing  rapids,  and  if  you  are  afraid  of  forgetting 
my  instructions,  I  will  write  them  down  for  you." 
"It  is  not  necessary,"  we  replied,  "give  them  orally." 
After  a  moment's  reflection,  he  continued :  "  From  here 
to  Cedar  Lake,  the  banks  being  submerged,  it  will  be  dif- 
ficult for  you  to  camp.  It  is  already  nine  o'clock ;  I  doubt 
very  much  whether  you  can  reach  the  lake  before  night. 
Five  or  six  miles  from  here,  the  river  divides  into  two 
branches  of  which  you  will  take  the  smaller  to  the  right. 
By  following  the  other  you  would  also  arrive  at  your  des- 
tination, but  as  it  is  longer,  you  would  lose  time  use- 
lessly. After  a  pretty  long  course,  these  two  branches 
unite  again.  Farther  on,  the  river  separates  into  several 
branches  which  unite  to  only  separate  again.  Always  take 
the  first  branch  to  the  right  even  if  it  be  smaller  than  the 
others  which  lead  into  immense  lakes  formed  by  the  over- 
flowing of  the  river.  If  you  travel  during  the  night,  let 
one  of  you  keep  watch  in  order  to  avoid  going  astray.  As 
for  houses,  you  will  only  meet  with  the  Indian  Settle- 
ment of  Cedar  Lake.  If  the  weather  be  fine,  you  can 
enter  the  lake  without  danger,  and  coasting  along  the 
left  shore,  you  will  thus  arrive  at  the  entrance  of  a  large 
bay,  whence  you  will  see  Rabbit  Point,  which  appears  to 
be  separated  from  the  right  bank,  by  a  canal  through 
which  the  current  of  the  river  flows.  You  will  steer  for 
this  point,  and  after  turning  it,  you  will  follow  the  left 


168 


Six  Years  in  ilte  Canadian  North-  West. 


shore.  Two  or  three  hours  afterwards,  you  will  see  that 
the  river  divides  into  two  branches.  Take  the  one  to 
the  left.  Beware  of  taking  the  other,  which  would  lead 
you  into  rapids  where  you  would  infallibly  founder.  Af- 
ter entering  the  left  branch,  you  will  hear  the  roaring  of 
the  *'  Demi- Charge"  which  is  at  the  entrance  of  Cross 
Lake.  Advance  carefully,  and  when  near  the  rapids,  land 
on  the  left  bank,  then  following  a  foot-path  which  extends 
along  the  shore,  you  will  let  the  boat  descend  by  means 
of  two  ropes  attached,  one  to  the  stern,  the  other  to  the 
prow.  Before  entering  Cross  Lake,  the  river  separates 
into  three  branches,  forming  as  many  rapids ;  but  that 
which  you  will  follow  by  keeping  along  the  shore,  is  the 
least  dangerous.  You  will  re-embark  at  the  foot  of  the 
"  Demi-Charge,"  and,  after  crossing  the  lake,  you  will 
reach  Little  Red-Rock  Rapid,  which  you  will  run  without 
diiliculty.  From  there  you  will  hear  the  noise  of  the  Red 
Rock  Rapid,  which  you  will  run,  keeping  close  to  the  right 
shore.  From  the  foot  of  this  last  rapid,  you  will  see,  at 
some  distance,  on  the  left  bank,  the  Hudson  Bay  Company's 
Fort,  situated  above  Grand  Rapids,  which  is  the  end  of 
your  journey." 

The  directions  of  the  director  of  Pas  Mission  com- 
pleted those  of  Mr.  Goodfellow,  who  had  not  spoken  of 
the  rapids  lying  on  our  route. 

j!i.i  ten  o'clock  we  set  out  again,  and  as  the  director 
said,  we  soon  arrived  at  the  point  where  the  river  forms 
two  branches.  That  to  the  right  is  so  small,  that  we 
thought  it  was  not  the  right  one.    We  took  it,  however, 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-  West. 


169 


in  order  to  follow  the  instructions  received,  and  we  did 
not  regret  it,  for  it  proves  to  be  the  right  one.  Two  hours 
later,  we  rejoined  the  left  branch. 

According  as  the  distance  from  Fas  Mission  increases, 
the  banks  of  the  river  become  gradually  lower.  At  night- 
fall, we  wished  to  camp,  but  there  was  not  a  single  tree 
to  which  we  could  moor  the  boat.  Around  us,  lay  an 
immense  lake,  streaked  here  and  there  with  strips  of 
aquatic  plants.  After  deliberating  as  to  the  best  course 
to  pursue,  we  agreed  to  travel  all  night,  allowing  the  boat 
to  drift;  only,  it  was  decided  that,  not  to  deviate  from  our 
instructions,  we  would  keep  watch,  each  in  his  turn.  It 
fell  to  my  lot  to  be  the  first  on  watch,  and  after  me,  came 
Mr.  R.  I  had  just  gone  to  sleep,  when  he  awakened  us 
suddenly,  exclaiming  that  we  had  entered  a  channel  to 
the  left,  and  that  consequently,  it  was  necessary  to  go 
back. 

"  One  soon  finds  out  when  Mr.  R.  is  on  sentry."  said 
Mr.  M.  For  two  consecutive  nights,  we  have  hardly  slept. 
Can't  we,  at  least,  rest  this  one  night  ? " 

"  If  I  have  awakened  you,"  replied  Mr.  R.,  "  it  is  be- 
cause we  have  just  taken  a  direction  which  we  were 
carefully  recommended  to  avoid." 

"  We  have  just  taken  ! "  retorted  Mr.  M.,  "  say  rather, 

*  I  have  taken.    It  is  you  who  are  on  guard.    Besides,  by 

following    the  channel  which,  like   the   others,    must 

end  at  Cedar  Lake,  we  cannot  help  arriving  there.    In 

the  meantime,  talk  no  more  about  directions  given  or  re- 

11 


/ 


170 


Six  Vears  in  the  Canadian  Nmili-WeM. 


ceived  ;  if  the  inhabitants  of  this  country  heard  us.  they 
would  imagine  that  we  don't  know  anything." 

I  was  ah'eady  at  the  oars,  but  after  the  objurgation  of 
Mr.  M.,  I  did  not  tliink  it  proper  to  interfere,  in  order  to 
return.  A  short  while  afterwards.  Mr.  R.  awoke  me,. say- 
ing to  me  in  French,  "  there  i.s  only  three  feet  of  water." 
I  got  up  and  asked  him  what  he  thought  of  the  situation. 
"  We  have  done  a  veiy  foolish  thing,"  said  he,  *'  in  follow- 
ing the  advice  of  Mr.  M.,  I  greatly  fear  we  shall  repent 
of  it." 

I  took  the  oars,  in  order  to  go  faster,  for,  according  as 
we  advanced,  the  current  became  less  rapid.  The  depth 
of  the  water  decreased  in  the  .same  proportion,  and  soon 
the  boat  touched  bottom.  Notwithstanding  the  dark- 
ness which  enveloped  us,  we  thought  we  saw  before  us,  a 
vast  sheet  of  water  which  Mr.  M.  declared  to  be  Cedar 
Lake. 

"  You  see  now"  said  he,  "  that  by  following  anj-  direc- 
tion whatever,  one  always  comes  out  all  right.  Now  rest 
yourselves.  At  day  break  wc  shall  steer  for  the  Indian 
settlement  where  we  will  buy  enough  fish  for  the  whole 
day.  I  hope  to  breakfast  to-morrow  on  board  the  Col- 
ville  at  Grand  Rapids." 

At  daybreak,  I  got  up  first,  to  see  this  lake  so  extolled 
by  Mr.  M.  But  what  was  my  disappointment,  when,  in- 
stead of  a  lake,  I  beheld  vast  marshes  covered  at  intervals 
with  aquatic  plants.  I  awoke  my  comrades,  who  were 
astonished  to  hear  this  news.  We  held  a  consultation, 
before  taking  any  definite  action.    I  proposed  that  we 


\ 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  NoHh-West.         171 


should  g(   back,  although  it  would  be  a  half  day's  work  ; 
but  they   said  that,  since  we  were  so  far,  we  must  ad- 
vance, and  if  possible,  open  a  way  through  the  aquatic 
plants.     Obliged  to  yield  to  the  opinion  of  the  majority, 
we  resumed  our  journey  rowing  towards  the  right,  hoping 
to  find  soon  the  bed  of  the   river.     But  according  as  we 
advanced,  I  noticed  that  the  water,  muddy  as  it  was,  was 
becoming  gradually  clearer   like   marshy  waler.     From 
this,  I  inferred  that,  instead  of  approaching  the  river,  we 
were  going  away  from  it,  and  I  stated  my  fears  to  my 
travelling?  companions  ;  but  they  were  so  excited,  that 
they  did  not  cease  to  advance,  until,  stopped  by  the  reeds, 
they  told  me  that  they  resigned  themselves  entirely  to 
me.     As  I  had  rowed  the  preceding  day,  and  the  greater 
part  of  the  night,  I  felt  fatigued  ;  so,  giving  the  oars  to 
the  others,  I  took  the  helm,  and  announced  that  we  would 
turn  back.     My  decision  was  received  without  a  murmur ; 
for  it  was  the  wisest  course  to  take  after  so  many  fruit- 
less attempts.     As  we  were  retracing  our  steps,  I  thought. 
I  saw,  at  a  great  distance,  some  trunks  of  trees  piled  one 
above  the  other.      I   then  remembered  those  logs  which 
strew  the  banks  of  the  river  between  Cumberland  and 
Pas  Mission,  and  below  this  last  settlement.     From  this, 
I  inferred  that  if  they  were  trees,  the  branch  of  the  river 
that  had  drifted  them  was  not  far  off.     Nevertheless, 
fearing  I  might  be  mistaken,  I  abstained  from  imparting 
my  reflections  to  my  companions,  but  they  soon  made  the 
remark  we  were  going  to  the  right  instead  of  going  back, 
as  I  had  announced  on  taking  the  management  of  the 


172         Six  Years  in  tlie  Canadian  Nortfi-West 


boat.  "  In  ten  minutes,  at  the  latest,"  I  exclaimed,  "  we 
shall  enter  the  bed  of  the  river.  That  surprises  you,  but 
you  have  the  proof  before  your  eyes." 

"  What  proof?"  said  Mr.M.  opening  his  eyes,  and,  look- 
ing alternately  to  the  right  and  to  the  left,  forward  and 
backward,  he  declared  that  he  did  not  see  anything. 

"  Do  you  see  those  trunks  of  trees  ?  "  said  I,  "  Yes,  but 
what  have  they  to  do  with  the  river,"  said  he.  "  You 
shall  see,"  said  I. 

Hardly  had  we  passed  these  logs,  when  a  swift  current 
imparted  a  great  speed  to  the  boat.  We  were  on  a  branch 
of  the  river,  and  seeing  a  thicket  on  the  other  bank,  we 
steered  towards  it  in  order  to  take  breakfast.  The  thicket 
was  submerged,  and  we  were  obliged  to  prepare  our  meal 
as  well  as  we  could  upon  the  floating  tree  trunks. 

After  breakfast  which  consisted  of  tea,  bread  and  but- 
ter, a  discussion  arose  between  Mr.  M.  and  R.,  concerning 
the  cause  of  our  going  astray,  which  Mr.  G.  put  an  end  to 
by  observing  that  we  were  not  yet  out  of  danger,  and 
that  it  was  imprudent  to  lose  time  in  useless  discussions, 
which  might  be  better  employed  in  trying  to  reach  the 
Indians  of  Cedar  Lake,  where  we  could  purchase  fish. 

As  Mr.  G.  observed,  we  were  not  yet  at  the  end  of  our 
troubles.  A  little  farther  the  branch  of  the  river  in  which 
we  were  then  divides  into  two  others.  We  made  the  mis- 
take of  taking  the  left,  and  soon  found  ourselves  in  the 
midst  of  a  rapid  which  carried  us  to  a  lake  several  leagues 
in  circumference.  We  determined  to  coast  along  the 
shores  in  order  to  find  an  outlet ;  but,  after  rowing  several 


ti 
olr 


Six  Years  in  tlte  Canadian  North-  West. 


173 


hours  without  success,  encountering  nothing  but  reeds, 
which  encircled  the  lake,  we  came  to  the  conclusion  that 
it  was  better  to  land  somewhere  to  take  some  rest.  The 
difficulty  was  to  tind  a  dry  spot,  and  therefore  I  advised 
my  friends  that  we  should  row  towards  the  middle  of  the 
lake,  whence  we  could  have  a  better  view.  My  sugges- 
tion was  followed,  and  before  long,  we  perceived,  some 
miles  ahead  of  us,  a  series  of  fir  thickets.  In  the  first 
grove,  to  the  right,  stood  a  gigantic  fir,  whose  mid 
branches  had  been  lopped  off. 

"  Surely,"  said  Mr.  R.,  "  he  who  climbed  that  tree,  did 
not  take  such  dangerous  exercise  merely  to  amuse  him- 
self.   He  had  a  serious  motive  for  doing  so." 

We  steered  towards  this  grove,  and  it  was  well  we  did, 
for,  half  an  hour  later,  a  violent  wind  arose  which  raised 
the  waves,  and  exposed  us  to  the  greatest  danger  until 
we  approached  the  grove,  which  was  surrounded  with 
reeds,  through  which  it  was  impossible  to  propel  the 
boat.  We  were  then  sheltered  from  the  storm,  and  Mr. 
R,  Mr.  G.,  and  I,  fatigued  by  continued  labour  during  two 
days  and  two  nights,  fell  asleep.  Fortunately,  Mr.  M. 
kept  watch  for  us.  He  soon  woke  us  up,  exclaiming  that 
the  wind  was  carr^'^ing  us  out  into  open  water,  and  that 
we  must  land  at  any  cost.  After  sailing  for  some  time 
along  the  reeds  we  foimd  a  passage  which  conducted  us 
to  the  grove.  It  was  in  reality  a  kind  of  island,  about 
two  miles  in  circumference,  twelve  feet  high,  and  formed 
of  layers  of  rock.  This  was  the  first  time  that  we  had 
camped  on  a  dry  place  since  leaving  Fort  a  la  Corne.   So, 


174         Six  Years  in  tJie  Canadian  North-West. 


forgetting  our  precarious  condition,  I  took  my  blankets 
and  lay  down  in  the  shade  of  a  fir. 

Judging  by  the  deep  marks  which  the  waves  have  left 
on  the  shore,  the  grove  which  afforded  us  a  shelter  was 
formerly  an  island  situated  in  a  permanent  lake,  whose 
disappearance  can  be  explained  by  the  two  following 
causes. 

Lake  Winnipeg  and  Cedar  Lake  have  a  difference  of 
sixty  feet  between  their  levels,  and  are  only  about  thirty 
miles  distant  from  each  other  ;  hence  the  rapids  which  lie 
between  them.  But,  between  these  two  lakes,  ihe  bed  of 
the  river  being  constantly  excavated  by  the  waters,  this 
produces  a  corresponding  fall  in  the  level  of  Cedar  Lake. 
Moreover,  by  taking  account  of  the  successive  alluvial 
deposits  from  the  river,  one  sees  that  a  time  will  come 
when  Cedar  Lake  will  have  completely  disappeared.  The 
.same  causes  will  contribute  to  the  disappearance  of  Lake 
Winnipeg,  whose  waters,  escaping  by  the  Nelson  River, 
How  into  Hudson  Bay,  after  a  descent  of  seven  hundred 
and  ten  feet  in  a  course  of  three  hiindred  and  eighty 
miles. 

One  can,  therefore,  affirm  that  the  grove  in  which  we 
were  camped,  was  formerly  a  permanent  island,  situated 
in  Cedar  Lake,  which  extended  as  far  as  C*umberland> 
judging  from  the  alluvial  deposits  which  cover  that 
re'jion,  and  its  submersion  by  the  river  during  the  time  of 
the  Hoods.  Before  long,  this  region  will  very  probably 
furnish  rich  pasture  lands. 

I  had  slept  a  few  hours  when  I  felt  a  hand  iigl  r>* 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-  West. 


175 


Iffc 

IS 


touch  ray  shoulder,  and,  on  turning,  T  saw  Mr.  M.,  who, 
with  a  smile  on  his  lips,  informed  me  that  Mr.  R.,  from 
the  top  of  a  tree,  had  seen  the  NoHhcote  ascending  the 
river.  We  were,  therefore,  not  far  from  l)eing  on  the  right 
road.  I  got  up  at  one  ^  i  nd  advised  an  immediate  depar- 
ture. Mr.  G.,  1  edifying  the  version  of  Mr.  M.,  told  me 
that  Mr.  R.  had  seen  the  smoke  of  the  steamboat.  But 
Mr.  R,,  coming  down  from  his  observatory,  jut  short  our 
preparations  for  departure  by  declaring  that  he  was  not 
sure  of  having  seen  the  smoke.  We  therefore  pitched  the 
tent  for  the  night  and  prepared  enough  bread  for  two  or 
three  days  in  order  to  start  early  the  next  morning.  Dur- 
ing the  night  an  impetuous  wind  arose  which  exposed  us 
to  unexpected  dangers.  The  trees,  whose  roots  were  not 
very  deep,  were  violently  shaken  and  threatened  to  crush 
us  in  their  fall.  It  would  therefore  have  been  imprudent 
to  remain  under  the  tent,  so  we  went  out  and  did  not  re- 
turn until  the  storm  was  over. 

At  day-break  we  got  ready  to  depart.  The  wind  was 
yet  very  high  ;  the  waves  breaking  with  fury  upon  the 
rocks  of  the  islands,  and  the  sky  was  overaust  with  dark 
lowering  clouds  which  were  going  to  resolve  into  rain. 
Mr,  R.  and  Mr.  G.  suggested  to  wait  till  the  storm  was 
over,  but  Mr.  M.  and  I  were  of  the  opinion  that  it  was 
better  to  face  the  waves  than  hunger.  Mr.  G.  finally  con- 
curred with  us,  on  condition  that  we  should  steer  towards 
a  row  of  islands  which  appeared  to  be  about  thre»'  miles 
distant.  So  Mr.  R.  took  the  helm,  and  we  set  out.  As 
long  as  we  were  sailing  amongst  the  high  gra«se^   which 


176 


Six  Year»  in  tfw.  Canadian  North- West. 


suiTOunded  the  island,  tlie  waves  did  not  seriouslv  annoy 
us,  and  we  congratulated  ourselves  on  our  decision ;  but 
barely  had  we  entered  the  sheet  of  water  which  separated 
us  from  our  goal,  when  the  skiff'  was  tossed  about  by  for- 
midable waves.  I  don't  know  what  my  friends  thought, 
but  as  for  me,  if  I  had  not  feared  to  draw  down  upon  me 
a  lecture  from  Mr.  M.,  I  would  have  proposed  to  turn 
back.  In  this,  I  was  obeying  the  dictates,  not  of  fear,  but 
of  prudence.  For  if  the  boat  had  capsized,  even  admit- 
ting that  we  might  have  saved  ourselves  by  swimming, 
we  would  have  lost  everything,  and  rendered  it  iinpossr  :. 
to  continue  our  journey.  We  maintained  absolute  silence 
rowing  vigorously,  and  keeping  our  eyes  fi.xed  on  the 
island,  where  we  wished  to  land.  In  some  places,  the 
water  was  no  more  than  seven  feet  deep,  and  the  bottom 
was  often  visible  between  two  consecutive  waves.  The 
boat  would  disappear  suddenly  in  the  midst  of  the  waves, 
to  rise  immediately  afterwards  and  again  disappear. 
Soon  the  wind  became  so  vif;lent,  we  were  not  able  to  go 
any  farther;  so  we  turned  obli(|uely  towards  the  left,  and, 
in  a  short  time,  we  were  sailing  through  the  tall  grass, 
surrounding  some  islands,  upon  one  of  which  we  landed, 
and  found  that  it  afforded  us  a  sure  slielter,  although  a 
rapid  cunent  was  running  around  it. 

Once  having  pitched  the  tent,  Mr.  R.  and  I  started  in 
search  of  a  channel,  notwithstanding  the  storm,  which 
w}is  redoubling  its  violence.  Our  intention  was  to  cir- 
cumnavigate t)je  islands,  hoping  to  find  some  branch  of 
the  river.     We  had  groun<ls  for  KOieving  that  our  search 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North- West         177 


would  be  successful  on  account,  a»s  I  said  before,  of  the 
current  which  we  had  noticed  around  the  island  on  which 
we  were  encamped.  But  after  many  hours  rowing 
among  high  and  almost  impenetrable  grasses,  and  the  .sun 
being  low  in  the  heavens,  I  proposed  to  Mr.  R.  to  adjourn 
our  search  till  the  morrow,  and  return  to  camp.  To  this 
he  agreed,  and  we  successfully  rejoined  our  friends,  who 
were  becoming  uneasy  on  our  account. 

The  next  day,  the  3rd  of  July,  we  could  neither  go  in 
i^earch  of  the  channel  nor  prepare  our  food  in  conso<|uence 
of  a  pelting  rain,  and  a  violent  wind,  which  continued 
tmtil  the  afternoon  of  the  5th.  Not  expecting  to  remain 
long  on  the  road,  we  had  not  taken  any  books,  which  in 
such  a  situation  are  a  useful  pastime.  For  want  of  books, 
whilst  my  travelling  companions  held  discussions,  I  passed 
my  time  in  solving  mathematical  problems,  and  this  re- 
creation was  as  good  as  any  other.  Mr.  M.,  whose  sonor 
ous  voice  made  itself  heard  incessantly,  did  not  understand 
my  indifference  in  such  circumstances,  and  seeing  that  I 
held  aloof  from  their  discussions,  he  addressed  me  in  the 
following  terms. 

"  Here  we  have  been  for  two  <lays,  able  neither  to  ad- 
vance nor  recede,  instead  of  sharing  our  anxieties,  you  do 
nothing  but  describe  circles,  trace  planes  and  draw  lines. 
To  what  result  will  that  bring  you  ?  Have  you  found 
the  channels  we  are  in  search  of  ?"  "  I  would  like  to 
know,"  said  I,  "  whether  with  your  long  discussions,  you 
are  more  advanced  than  1.  As  soon  as  the  weather  will 
permit  of  it,  I  will  be  the  first  to  search  for  the  channel." 


178 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-  West. 


In  the  afternoon  of  the  5th  of  July,  the  wind  having 
ceased,  as  I  said  above,  Mr.  R.  and  I  put  off  in  the  boat, 
and  on  turning  the  island,  we  perceived  about  half  a  mile 
before  us,  a  narrow  channel  through  the  aquatic  plants, 
and  we  resolved  to  take  that  direction  the  next  day. 

The  Cth  of  July,  at  four  o'clock  a.  m.,  we  bid  adieu  to 
the  island.  The  weather  was  magnificent,  and,  in  a  mo- 
ment, having  crossed  the  sheet  of  water  which  separated 
us  from  the  high  gra.ss,  we  entered  the  channel  which  ran 
through  the  aquatic  plants.  This  channel  led  to  a  rapid 
which  conducted  us  into  another  pond  which  my  com- 
panions wished  to  traverse  lengthwise,  while  I  proposed 
to  go  ahead.  Happily  my  advice  was  followed,  for  we 
soon  entered  a  branch  of  the  river  into  which  a  great 
nunibcr  of  channels  empty.  It  was  not  long  before  the 
river  itself  appeared,  and  at  eight  o'clock  we  landed  at  the 
In«lian  settlement,  near  a  place  where  four  or  five  half- 
breeds  were  building  a  warehouse  for  the  Hud.son  Bay 
Co.  We  immediately  went  to  see  the  Indian  chief,  with 
whom  we  exchanged  some  flour  for  sturgeon — and  it  was 
time  to  change  our  diet,  for,  during  six  days,  we  had 
been  condemned  to  eat  nothing  but  ciakes  baked  on  a  tin 
plate  in  front  of  the  fire,  and  butter.  We  tried  also  to  get 
an  Indian  guide,  but,notwithstanding  our  advantageous  of- 
fers, no  one  would  come  with  us. 

After  a  plentiful  repast,  we  resumed  our  journey,  and 
soon  entered  Cedar  Lake  and,  though  it  was  not  calm, 
we  resolved  to  coast  the  loft  .shore,  according  to  our  in- 
structions.       Sailing    thus     we     reached,     about     two 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-  West. 


179 


o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  the  Grand  Bay,  where  we  landed 
on  a  island  to  dine.  From  there,  we  saw  in  the  distance, 
a  point  of  land  which  extended  so  far  into  the  lake  that 
it  appeared  to  touch  the  right  shore.  We  at  first  doubted 
whether  it  was  Rabbit  Point.but  we  soon  recognised  it  as 
such  ))y  the  description  which  had  been  given  us.  When 
wo  left  the  island  the  lake  was  calm,  but  soon  a  wind, 
coming  from  the  Grand  Bay,  arose  and  tossed  the  skiff  in 
such  a  manner,  that,  for  an  hour,  we  were  in  the  greatest 
danger.  Mr.  R.  proposed  that  we  should  go  back  to  the 
island,  but  we  refused  to  listen  to  his  entreaties,  fearing 
that,  for  a  good  many  days,  we  might  have  not  have  finer 
weather,  and  in  this  we  were  right  as  the  sequel  will 
show.  Notwithstanding  our  utmost  efforts,  the  day  was 
drawing  to  a  clo.se,  and  a  eonsideni  ble  distance  separated 
us  from  Rabbit  Point ;  we  therefore  steered  towards  tlie 
point  which  appeared  the  nearest,  and  the  sun  was  set- 
ting when  we  landed  there.  The  place  where  we  dis- 
emliarked  was  not  favourable  forcamping,  as  it  was  a  nar- 
row point  of  land,  destitute  of  vegetable  soil  and  covered 
with  rocks.  After  having  selected  a  place,  wo  cleared  it, 
and  then  erected  the  tent  for  the  night.  But  we  were 
not  to  enjoy  any  repose,  assailed  as  we  were  by  the  mos- 
quitoes, and  by  the  waves  which,  in  con.sequence  or  the 
renewal  of  the  storm,  innn<lat(Ml  our  camping  ground. 

Dayliglit  came,  and  the  storm  was  still  laging  with 
great  fury.  We  held  a  consaltation  as  to  which  of  the 
two  courses  wc  shtMild  pursue  :  wait  whore  we  were  for 
a  calm,  or  resume  our  journey  in  order  to  reach  Ral>bit 


180 


Six  Years  in  tlie  Canadian  North-  West. 


Point  from  which  we  were  separated  by  an  hour's  sail. 
We  agreed  on  the  last  course,  fearing  that,  if  we  followed 
the  first,  we  might  remain  there  blockaded  for  several 
days  by  the  bad  weather.  As  we  were  starting,  we  re- 
solved to  keep  close  to  the  shore,  in  case  the  boat  should 
capsize ;  but,  on  account  of  the  numerous  small  bays 
situated  on  our  way,  we  soon  perceived  that,  in  following 
such  a  courae,  we  would  lose  a  great  deal  of  time,  and 
therefore  resolved  to  sail  before  the  wind,  in  a  straight 
line,  towards  Rabbit  Point.  The  more  we  advanced,  the 
more  threatening  the  waves  became,  so  much  so,  that 
some  of  them  were  filling  up  the  boat.  The  situation 
was  critical,  but  none  of  us  lost  for  a  moment  his  "  sang- 
froid," and,  while  my  companions  directed  the  boat,  I 
baled  out  the  water  according  as  it  poured  in.  After 
exerting  our  utmost  efforts,  we  at  last  neared  Rabbit 
Point ;  but  great  disappointment  was  awaiting  us  there  ; 
for,  instead  of  the  river  which  we  expected  to  meet,  we 
saw  something  like  a  prolongation  of  the  lake  where  the 
waves  were  more  menacing  than  elsewhere.  We  ap- 
proached the  Point  in  order  to  land,  but  we  found  this 
impossible  in  consequence  of  the  rocks  being  on  a  level 
with  the  water,  and  througli  which  the  waves  prevented 
us  from  guiding  the  skiff.  We  therefore  had  to  turn 
the  Point,  and  struggle  with  the  waves  in  order  to  reach, 
a  few  hundred  yards  further  on,  a  sniall  bay  which  could 
att'ord  us  shelter.  In  this  we  succeeded,  and  pitched  the 
tent,  having  resolve*!  to  await  the  end  of  the  storm  l»eforo 
resuming  our  journey. 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-West. 


181 


According  to  our  instructions,  we  should  have  felt  the 
current  of  the  river  at  reaching  Rabbit  Point,  but  this 
was  far  from  being  the  case,  for,  as  we  have  seen,  we  had 
to  row  with  all  our  might  to  make  any  headway  at  all. 
Therefore  Mr.  R.  was  of  opinion  that  this  point  was  not 
Rabbit  Point,  but  some  point  on  Mossy  Portage  which 
separates  Cedar  Lake  from  Lake  Winnipegoosis.  For 
my  part,  I  did  not  share  his  idea,  and  I  accounted  for 
the  existence  of  the  formidable  waves  we  had  encountered 
in  turning  the  Point  by  the  wind  blowing  against  the  cur- 
rent and  giving,  as  a  most  striking  proof,  the  waves  with 
which  we  were  assailed  on  turning  Mosquito  Point.  Mr. 
K.  ended  by  thinking  I  was  right,  and  we  all  congratula- 
te 1  ourselves  that  we  were  not  far  from  the  end  of  our 
journey. 


^ 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

Departure  from  Rabbit  Point— Bad  Ailvice  and  Lost  Ap^'ain  for  Two  Days 
—Demi-Charge  Rapid— Pigmy  and  Giant— Our  Arrival  at  Orand  Kapids 
— A  Word  on  That  Colony— Some  Advice  for  the  Canadian  (iovemniont 
— Reaching  the  Far  North- West  from  Winnipeg,  via  the  Lakes  Manitoba, 
WinnipegooHis,  and  Cedar. 


THE  9th  of  July  found  us  encamped  at  Rabbit  Point, 
and  the  storm,  which  abated  only  for  a  short  time  at 
night,  was  still  raging  with  fury.  Something  had  to  be 
done,  as  our  provisions  'were  almost  exhausted,  and  the 
best  course  to  pursue  we  could  see  was  to  resume  our 
journey,  if  we  did  not  wish  to  die  of  hunger.  Accordingly 
we  set  sail  keeping  along  the  left  shore,  as  we  had  been 
instructed,  struggling  manfully  with  the  storm.  We  had 
been  travelling  in  that  manner  for  an  hour,  when,  a  mile 
ahead,  we  saw,  in  a  birch  canoe,  an  Indian  coming  towards 
us.  In  our  situation  this  chance  meeting  was  a  very  wel- 
come one,  for  we  hoped  to  obtain  from  him  some  informa- 
tion, and  perhaps  some  provisions.  As  soon  as  he  was 
within  call,  we  hailed  him  ;  but  whether  from  fear,  or 
some  other  motive,  he  paddled  as  fast  as  he  could  for  the 
bay,  which  is  separated  from  Cedar  Lake  only  by  a  half 
mile  portage,  thus  avoiding  a  long  circuit. 

After  setting  out  from  an  island  on  which  we  had 


Six  yWirti  in  the  Ganaduin  Korth-Weat. 


188 


(lined,  we  came  directly  in  sight  of  alluvial  deposits  where 
the  sheet  of  water  in  which  we  were  travelling  from  Rab- 
bit Point,  divided  in  twobraufhes.  "  My  friends,"  said  I, 
"  this  alluvial  soil  is  an  incontestable  proof  that  we  are  in 
the  bed  of  the  river.  The  question  is,  which  of  the 
branches  we  ought  to  take.  I  propose  that  wo  take  the 
one  to  the  left." 

"  I  agree  with  you,"  said  Mr.  R.,  "  for,  notwithstanding 
the  wind  and  the  waves,  it  seems  to  me  that  the  current 
is  carrying  us  in  that  direction.  Moreover,  in  doing  .so, 
we  shall  only  follow  our  instructions." 

But  Mr.  M.  expressed  a  different  opinion.  Taking  the 
map,  he  showed  us,  below  Cedar  Lake,  a  small  bay  which 
he  believed  to  be  the  left  branch  we  wanted  to  take. 
Therefore  he  recommended  the  right  branch  as  being  the 
one  we  should  follow.  As  Mr.  G.  appeared  indifferent  in 
the  matter,  the  advice  of  Mr.  M.  was  followed,  but  on 
condition,  that,  if  in  two  or  three  hours  we  were  not  sure 
of  being  in  the  right  way,  we  would  return  to  the  delta 
to  take  the  left  branch. 

Impelled  by  the  wind  and  the  oars,  we  sailed  very 
quickl}'^  and  soon  found  ourselves  among  rocky  islands, 
most  of  them  covered  with  firs,  but  presenting  on  their 
shores  no  trace  of  alluvial  deposits.  This  was  an  infal- 
lible proof  that  we  were  getting  further  and  further  away 
from  the  bed  of  the  river.  I  communicated  my  fears  to 
my  travelling  companions,  but  they  answered  that  they 
would  keep  the  same  direction  as  long  as  the  boat  would 
iloat. 


184 


Sue  Years  in  tlie  Caruidian  North-West. 


Towards  evening  the  sky  became  cloudy,  and  the  thun< 
der  began  to  roar  in  the  dbtance  ;  everything  foreboded 
a  violent  storm.  Our  situation  became  still  more  critical 
when  Mr.  R.,  who  was  at  the  helm,  announcetl  that  he 
heard  the  roaring  of  a  cataract. 

"  It  is  to  a  certainty  the  Demi-Charge,"  said  Mr.  M., 
turning  towards  me,  as  much  as  to  say  we  were  in  the 
right  way.  We  ceased  rowing  ;  we  thought  really  that 
we  heard  in  the  distance  a  dull  and  confused  noise. 
Therefore  we  steered  immediately  towards  the  nearest 
island  in  order  to  land. 

"  What !  "  exclaimed  Mr.  M.,  making  a  jump  on  his  seat 
which  almost  capsized  the  skiff,  "  after  having  lost  more 
than  a  week  among  the  islands  of  Cedar  Lake  and  at 
Rabbit  Point,  you  want,  on  account  of  the  Demi-Charge, 
to  lose  another  day  ?  I  will  not  consent,  and  I  give  you 
to  understand  that  I  will  reach  Grand  Rapids  this  very 
night." 

Without  taking  any  notice  of  Mr.  M.'s  protestation.s,  we 
continued  to  steer  towards  the  island.  But  what  was  our 
astonishment  when,  the  weather  clearing  up,  we  tjaw  we 
were  travelling  in  swampy  water  ;  evident  proof  that  we 
were  miles  and  miles  away  from  the  river.  Aa  for  the 
noise  which  led  us  to  believe  that  we  were  approaching 
the  Demi-Charge,  we  no  longer  heard  it  after  the  storm. 
As  it  was  useless  to  go  any  farther  in  that  direction,  we 
started  on  the  way  back,  and,  at  night-fiedl  we  camped  on 
a  island  covered  with  gigantic  fir  trees.  Mr.  R.  made  an 
observatory  of  the  highest  one,  but  his  efforts  to  find  out 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-West. 


185 


where  wo  stood  proved  unsuccessful  on  account  of 
the  sunounding  country  boing  covered  with  trees  of 
higher  stature.  Sleep  that  night  was  out  of  the  'juestion, 
and  how  could  it  be  otherwise,  having,  for  provisions,  only 
a  few  pounds  of  flour,  which,  with  the  strictest  economy, 
would  not  last  more  than  four  days. 

At  half  past  two,  next  morning,  tvo  put  off.  Mr,  M, 
very  much  affected  l>y  the  mistake  of  the  preceding  day, 
declared  that,  from  that  moment,  he  would  not  giv(^  any 
advice  about  which  way  we  should,  or  should  not  take. 
We  travelled  pretty  fast  as  long  as  we  were  sailing  among 
islands,  but  when  we  came  to  the  open  water,  our  pro- 
gress was  very  slow,  a.s  we  had  the  wind  and  the  waves 
to  contend  with ;  so  that  it  was  only  after  six  hours  of 
hard  rowing  that  we  reached  the  Delta.  In  leaving  this 
place,  Mr.  R,  demanded  the  control  of  the  boat  for  two 
hours  only,  promising  that  if,  at  the  end  of  that  time, 
we  had  not  reached  the  Demi-Charge,  he  would  resign  his 
tnist  to  somebody  else.  His  demand  was  granted  ;  and, 
sailing  along  the  left  shore,  we  carefully  scrutinized  all  the 
bays  which  were  large  enough  to  conceal  an  outlet.  Be- 
fore long,  we  aiTived  at  the  entrance  of  a  bay  delineated 
on  the  map,  having  no  name,  but  which  I  shall  call 
"  Hunger  Bay,"  in  remembrance  of  the  hunger  which  wo 
there  experienced.  As  the  entrance  of  this  bay  was  nar- 
now,  Mr.  R.  was  led  to  believe  the  river  was  running 
through  it,  and  therefore  steered  the  boat  into  it.  Always 
coasting  the  left  shore,  we   went  to  the  farthest  end  of 

tlie  bay,  l)ut  there,  no  outlet  was  found.     These  fruitless 
12 


^  ^. 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


/. 


t 


« 


^  ^<i% 

£/  A^^ 


A 


y. 
^ 


fe 
^ 


1.0 


I.I 


U;|28     |2.5 

|50     ""^         M^= 
u    ^ 

1.8 


•25  111.4   IIIIII.6 


V] 


<^ 


/] 


^;j 


o> 


>/  :> 


y 


^. 


PJiotographic 

Sciences 

Corporation 


33  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  NY.  14580 

(716,872-4503 


<; 


1°    MS) 


^  M.^ 


\ 


# 


% 


186        Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-West 


attempts  discouraged  at  last  Mr.  R.  He  declared  that 
he  not  only  renounced  the  direction  of  the  boat,  but  the 
same  as  Mr.  M.  the  giving  of  any  opinion.  This  avowal 
from  the  mouth  of  such  an  energetic  man  discouraged  me 
not  a  little,  and  Mr.  G.  refusing  to  take  his  place,  this 
duty  devolved  upon  me.  1  therefore  took  the  helm,  and 
announced  that  the  day  would  be  devoted  to  making  in- 
vestigations ;  but  that  if,  night  having  come,  we  had  not 
found  the  river  again,  we  would  return  to  the  Indian 
Settlement  of  Cedar  Lake,  where  we  would  await  the 
arrival  of  the  Northcote. 

Aided  by  the  wind,  we  were  soon  at  the  mouth  of  the 
bay,  whence  we  turned  to  the  left,  steering  towards  a  fir 
tree  with  its  branches  lopped  off  near  the  top,  exactly 
like  the  one  we  had  seen  the  first  day  we  went  astray.* 
I  had  remarked  similar  trees  on  some  of  the  islands  near 
Rabbit  Point  and  in  the  vicinity  of  the  Indian  Settlement 
at  Cedar  Lake.  It  occurred  to  me  that  those  lopped 
trees  indicated,  perhaps,  the  channel  followed  by  the 
boats  of  the  Hudson  Bay  Co.  and  I  was  not  mistaken. 
I  learned  it  afterwards  from  one  of  the  employees.  The 
more  we  advanced,  the  muddier  the  water  became,  a 
proof  that  we  were  nearing  the  bed  of  the  river. 

"  My  friends,"  said  I,  unable  to  restrain  my  joy,  "  we 
shall  soon  arrive  at  the  Demi-Charge."  "Stop  your 
everlasting  arrive,"  interrupted  Mr.  M.,  "  let  us  rather 
find  out  where  we  are."  "  Come,  Mr.  M."  said  I,  "  we  are 
all  four  going  to  Winnipeg.  I  offer  you  a  wager :  if,  in  an 
hour  at  the  most,  we  have  not  entered  the  bed  of  the 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-  West. 


187 


raX 


river,  on  our  arrival  at  Winnipeg,  I  will  pay  for  a  dinner 
for  us  four ;  otherwise,  you  shall  pay  for  it." 

Mr.  M.  would  doubtless  have  accepted  my  wager  if  he 
had  not  noticed  that  the  current  was  becoming  percept- 
ible. The  banks,  even,  were  not  long  in  showing  them- 
selves, and  we  soon  arrived  at  the  point  where  the  river 
divides  itself  into  two  branches.  According  to  the  in- 
structions received,  we  took  the  left,  and  now,  what 
occupied  our  minds  was  the  Demi-Charge  which  was 
not  far  off.  We  advanced  slowly,  listening  to  the  least 
noise,  and  observing  attentively  the  windings  of  the  river. 
We  were  not  long  before  we  heard  a  dull  noise  in  the 
distance,  which  was  made  by  the  Demi-Charge.  "  Let 
us  land,"  said  Mr.  R,  who  was  at  the  helm.  "  After  hav- 
ing twice  lost  our  way,  here  we  are  at  last  safe  and  sound 
at  the  end  of  our  journey.  Let  us  take  care  not  to  com- 
mit any  more  imprudent  acts." 

"Do  you  want  to  make  this  journey  last  forever?"  ex- 
claimed Mr.  M.,  starting  from  his  seat.  "  The  rapid  is  not 
in  sight,  and  you  talk  of  landing!  What  for,  if  you 
please  ?     Let  us  go  on,  we  shall  land  soon  enough." 

We  continued  to  advance.  The  rapid  was  not  yet 
visible,  but  judging  by  the  noise  which  was  becoming 
more  and  more  distinct,  it  could  not  be  very  distant 
Mr.  R.  insisted  upon  landing,  but  Mr.  M.  obstinately  re- 
fused. Mr.  G.  and  I.  remained  silent,  thinking  it  would 
be  time  enough  to  decide  when  we  should  be  in  sight  of 
the  rapid. 


188 


Six  Tears  in  the  Canadian  North-West. 


"  If  you  want  to  run  the  rapid,"  said  Mr.  R.  at  last,  "  do 
so  at  your  own  risk,  I  will  land." 

He  had  hardly  spoken  these  words,  when,  about  100 
yards  ahead,  appeared  the  Demi-Charge,  nolens-volens 
we  had  to  advance. 

"  Take  the  hehn,"  said  Mr.  R  to  Mr.  M.,  "  if  we  meet 
with  any  misfortune,  you  alone  will  be  responsible  for  it." 

Mr.  M.  grew  pale,  but  with  admirable  sang-froid,  he 
took  the  helm  exclaiming :  "  pull  hard."  In  the  twinkling 
of  an  eye,  we  shot  into  the  midst  of  boiling,  raging,  whirl- 
pools. Sometimes  the  prow  of  the  boat  disappeared  in 
the  waves,  sometimes  the  stern.  The  banks  also  appeared 
and  disappeared  alternately.  We  rowed  with  all  our 
might,  hardly  breathing,  the  situation  was  so  critical. 
Before  us,  rose  a  column  of  water  several  feet  high.  To 
avoid  it,  we  turned  slightly  to  the  left.  But  not  sufficient- 
ly to  prevent  a  jet  d'eau  from  partly  filling  the  boat.  A 
little  farther,  this  branch  of  the  river  divides  into  three 
other  branches  of  which  we  took  the  first  to  the  left 
which  is  followed  by  the  boats,  and  is  the  least  danger- 
ous. We  arrived  thus  at  the  entrance  of  Cross  Lake, 
where  we  landed  to  empty  the  boat.  "Behold  the  famous 
Demi-Charge  safely  run,"  exclaimed  Mr.  M.,  "  if  you  wish 
we  will  also  run  the  Grand  Rapids." 

The  enthusiasm  of  Mr.  M.  was  far  from  being  shared  by 
any  one  of  us,  and  especially  by  Mr.  R.  who,  after  we  had 
landed,  proposed  that  we  should  examine  the  rapid  in 
following  along  the  shore  the  footpath  mentioned  by  the 
director  of  Pas  Mission.     But  the  river  being  then  high, 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North- West.        189 


we  found  this  footpath  overflown  with  the  water,  and, 
unable  to  proceed  any  farther  through  the  bush,  we  re- 
turned to  our  landing-place. 

Immediately  after  dinner,  as  we  were  drying  our  clothes 
in  the  sun,  which  had  been  wet  by  the  jet  d'eau,  above 
ment'oned,  we  saw  two  men  coming  towards  us  in  a  birch 
canoe.  One  of  them  was  the  Indian  chief  of  the  tribe  at 
Grand  Rapids.  ,He  is  a  man  of  about  forty  years  of  age, 
with  a  sharp  intelligent  eye,  and  very  loquacious.  The 
beard,  which  adorns  his  chin,  shows  that  some  white  blood 
runs  in  his  veins.  He  informed  us  that  the  Northcote 
had  set  out  from  Grand  Rapids  that  morning,  and  that  it 
would  probably  anchor  that  evening  at  the  foot  of  Red 
Rock  rapid.  From  where  we  stood  he  showed  us  in  fact, 
on  the  other  side  of  the  lake,  a  lopped  fir  tree,  and  beyond 
this  tree,  the  smoke  of  the  steamboat.  We  bought  some 
sturgeon  from  Lim,  and  this  change  of  diet  was  most  wel- 
come, for,  on  dry  bread,  we  were  becoming  gradually 
weak. 

After  the  chief  had  asked  us  the  reason  why  we  came 
down  the  river  in  a  rowing  boat,  he  informed  us  that  they 
were  going  a  little  farther  up  the  river  to  weed  some  po- 
tatoes. This  surprised  not  a  little  Mr.  R,,  who  had  not 
yet  recovered  from  his  excitement,  and  he  asked  the  Indian 
how  they  were  going  to  ascend  the  rapids. 

"  In  the  canoe,  certainly,"  answered  the  chit-.,  surprised 
at  this  question. 

*'  In  the  canoe !  how  ?  " 

" By  keeping  along  the  bank,  you  willsee how." 


190 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-West. 


In  fact  the  Indians  got  into  the  canoe  and  went  away, 
ascending  the  Derai-Charge,  by  following  the  sinuosities 
of  the  shore.  A  bark  canoe  permits  of  evolutions  impos- 
sible for  heavier  crafts. 

The  next  day,  at  five  o'clock  in  the  morning,  we  set  out 
again,  steering  towards  the  lopped  tree  which  the  Indian 
chief  had  pointed  out  to  us,  on  the  other  side  of  the  lake. 
The  crossing,  which  is  only  of  three  miles,  was  effected  with- 
out danger  ;  for  the  lake  was  calm  :  a  rare  thing,  because 
the  current  of  the  Demi-Charge  crosses  it  completely.  In 
fact,  the  wind  blowing  against  the  current  is  all  that  is 
necessary  to  produce  a  storm  capable  of  swamping  the 
largest  boats.  Hence  tlie  Indian  chief  had  expressly  re- 
commended us  not  to  set  out  if  there  was  the  least  wind. 

The  river  leaves  the  lake  by  many  branches.  We  took 
the  first  to  the  right,  and  soon  reached  Little  Red  Rock 
Rapid,  which  is  of  little  importance,  and  which  we  ran 
without  difficulty.  From  there  we  heard  the  roaring  of 
Red  Rock  Rapid,  and  a  little  farther  down,  on  turning  a 
point,  we  came  in  view  of  the  Northcote  which  was 
ascending  the  rapid  by  following  the  right  shore.  There 
was  no  time  to  lose ;  we  immediately  steered  towards  the 
right  bank,  rowing  with  all  our  might.  We  succeeded  in 
effecting  a  landing  where  the  hauling  cable  of  the  North- 
cote was  attached.  Our  way  of  proceeding  did  not 
please,  in  the  least,  Mr.  M.,  and  he  went  so  far  as  to 
threaten  to  run  the  rapids  alone,  but  his  threats  came  to 
nothing,  as  he  had  the  majority  against  him. 

After  having  been  there  half  an  hour,  ■  '3  noticed  that 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-  West. 


191 


the  steamboat  did  not  appear  to  have  stirred ;  we  there- 
fore held  a  council  about  what  course  we  should  pursue. 
Mr.  R.  was  of  opinion  that  the  best  for  us  to  do  was  to 
wait  there,  until  the  Northcote  would  have  ascended  the 
rapid.  This  certainly  was  the  safest  course,  but,  in  fol- 
lowing it,  how  long  would  we  have  to  wait  there  ?  Pro- 
bably the  whole  day,  and  Mr.  M.  argued  that  the  best 
thing  to  do  was  to  resume  our  journey.  To  this,  we  all 
finally  agreed,  excepting  Mr.  R.  who  resigned  to  Mr.  G. 
his  place  at  the  helm,  not  wishing  to  have  any  share  in 
this  mad  undertaking. 

Having  all  re-embarked,  we  put  off,  and,  in  a  few  sec- 
onds, we  had  reached  the  rapid.  Seen  from  a  distance, 
our  akifF  resembled  a  pigmy  running  to  measure  its 
strength  with  a  giant.  Afraid  of  a  collision  with  the 
Northcote,  we  turned  obliquely  to  the  left,  and  by  this 
measure,  we  ran  into  the  heart  of  the  rapid,  where  we  re- 
ceived such  shocks  that  we  forgot  the  preceding  tossings. 
The  boat  was  carried  to  the  summit  of  the  waves  in  a 
perpendicular  direction,  and  plunged  afterwards  into  the 
abyss  whence  it  emerged  to  mount  the  next  wave.  The 
banks  of  the  river  appeared  and  disappeared  in  turns,  and 
we  shot  by  the  steamer  like  an  arrow,  at  a  distance  of 
about  three  hundred  feet  from  her.  The  passengers,  qui|,e 
surprised  to  see  four  men  resembling  brigands,  descend 
the  rapids  in  such  a  frail  bark,  began  to  speculate  as  to 
the  result  of  our  undertaking.  Some  urged  that  we  were 
going  to  founder,  but  most  of  them  had  hopes  of  our  final 
success. 


192         Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North- West. 


Having  anived  at  the  foot  of  the  rapid,  we  perceived, 
on  the  left  bank,  the  Fort  of  the  Hudson  Bay  Company, 
which  is  situated  above  the  Grand  Kapids.  The  wharf  of 
the  Northcote  is  located  here,  and  here  ended  our  adven- 
turous prank. 

As  soon  as  we  landed,  the  director  of  the  establishment 
came  towards  us,  thinking  that  we  were  part  of  the  crew 
of  the  Nortlicote,  and  that  we  were  the  bearers  of  news 
from  the  boat.  But  he  soon  discovered  his  mistake.  Our 
tattered  clothes  and  worn  out  shoes  gave  us  the  appear- 
ance of  four  desperadoes  who  wanted  to  take  possession  of 
the  Fort.  This  was,  I  think,  the  opinion  of  the  director, 
judging  by  the  frightened  glances  which  he  cast  to- 
wards the  houses  of  the  Company's  employees,  as  if  to 
implore  assistance.  We  soon  reassured  him  by  telling 
him  that  he  should  not  judge  by  appearances,  and  that  all 
we  wanted  was  to  buy  some  provisions. 

The  news  of  our  arrival  spread  rapidly,  and  in  the 
evening,  an  Indian  sold  us  a  sturgeon  which  weighed 
sixty  pounds.  He  was  accompanied  too,  by  several 
squaws,  from  whom  we  purchased  a  quantity  of  straw- 
berries which  they  had  gathered  in  the  neighbourhood. 
Our  diet  was  thus  changed  as  if  by  enchantment,  and  we 
soon  forgot  our  recent  privation^  and  fatigues. 

.  But  for  our  delay  at  Rabbil  Point,  we  should  have  ar- 
rived in  time  to  take  the  Colville,  which  had  gone  to 
Stone  Fort  three  days  before.  Before  returning  to  Grand 
Rapids,  she  had  to  make  a  voyage  to  Norway  House,  a 
Hudson  Bay  Fort  situated  on  Nelson  River.    This  voyage 


t 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-West 


193 


jd, 


requires  at  least  a  week  ;  consequently  we  were  obliged 
to  remain  about  ten  days  at  Grand  Rapids.  Mr.  M.  sug- 
gested that  we  should  proceed  to  Winnipeg  with  the  boat 
in  which  we  had  displayed  our  prowess  and  madness,  but 
the  rest  of  us  took  good  care  not  to  undertake  this  foolish 
project 

The  Grand  Rapids,  which  flow  between  two  calcareous 
banks,  are  a  mile  and  a  half  long,  and  but  for  the  rocks, 
on  a  level  with  the  water,  which  encumber  the  bed  of  the 
river,  the  boats  could  ascend  them  in  the  same  manner  as 
the  other  rapids.  At  the  foot  of  these  rapids,  on  the  left 
bank  of  the  river,  a  mile  above  its  mouth,  there  is  a  Hud- 
son Bay  Company's  Fort,  the  landing  place  of  the  Colvt'Ue ; 
and  on  the  opposite  bank,  an  Indian  settlement  which  ex- 
tends along  the  river  from  the  Grand  Rapids  to  Lake 
Winnipeg.  The  inhabitants,  except  a  few  who  are  in  the 
service  of  the  Hudson  Bay  Company,  live  by  hunting  and 
fishing,  the  only  means  of  subsistence  which  they  have  at 
their  command,  for  this  region  is  essentially  rocky,  and  is 
unfit  for  the  cultivation  of  cereals. 

Recently  the  Hudson  Bay  Company  has  had  a  tramway 
built,  connecting  the  wharves  of  the  Colville  and  the 
Northcote ;  and  it  is  by  means  of  this  tramway,  that 
transhipment  of  merchandise  brought  by  the  Colville, 
and  intended  for  the  North- West,  is  effected ;  a  process 
more  rapid,  and  less  fatiguing  than  that  formerly  employed 
by  travellers,  who  themselves  carried  their  luggage  a  dis- 
tance of  a  mile  and  a  hal£ 

It  is  only  in  July  that  the  Northcote  can  set  out  and 


194         Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  Korth-West 


this  delay  arises  from  two  causes,  the  late  breaking  up  of 
the  ice  in  Lake  Winnipeg,  and  the  insufficiency  of  the 
tonnage  of  the  Colville,  which  to  load  the  Northcote,  has 
to  make  three  voyages,  each  of  which  takes  a  week.  The 
second  cause  of  delay  would  be  easily  obviated,  by  launch- 
ing on  Lake  Winnipeg  a  boat  of  the  same  tonnage  as  the 
Northcote,  or  several  boats  like  the  Colville.  In  sup- 
posing that  this  should  be  realized,  the  Northcote  would 
not  be  ready  to  leave  Grand  Rapids  before  the  first  of 
July,  on  account  of  Lake  Winnipeg  being  not  free  of  ice, 
until  about  the  middle  of  June.  Therefore,  notwithstand- 
ing the  best  previsions,  a  journey  from  Winnipeg  to  Ed- 
monton, via  Grand  Rapids  could  not  be  effected  before 
the  latter  end  of  July.  .In  the  interests  of  colonization, 
could  there  not  be  another  way  opened,  other  than  the  in- 
convenient one,  via  Grand  Rapids  1  There  certainly  could, 
and  it  only  remains  to  utilize  it ;  I  mean  the  route,  via 
the  Lakes  Winnipegoosis  and  Manitoba. 

The  southern  end  of  Lake  Manitoba  is  about  fifty 
miles  from  Winnipeg,  and  this  lake  is  connected  with 
Lake  Winnipegoosis  whose  northern  end  is  separated 
from  Cedar  Lake  by  Mossy  Portage  which  is  only  about 
five  miles  long.  With  a  railway  from  Winnipeg  to  Lake 
Manitoba,  steamboats  on  the  Lakes  Manitoba  and  Win- 
nipegoosis, a  railway  or  canal  through  Mossy  Portage, 
and  steamboats  on  the  Saskatchewan,  one  could  rapidly 
reach  the  North- West,  thus  avoiding  the  dangerous  rapids 
between  Cedar  Lake  and  Winnipeg.  I  say  dangerous,  es- 
pecially ^in  ascending  them ;  for  if  the  tow  cables  break, 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-West.         1D5 


there  is  nothing  to  prevent  the  boats  from  being  wrecked 
against  the  rocks  along  the  shore :  as  witness  the  catas- 
trophe which  befel  the  Commissioner  belonging  to  the 
Hudson  Bay  Co.,  in  1873.  This  was  the  first  steamboat 
that  appeared  on  the  watera  of  the  Saskatchewan,  and, 
on  her  firs  voyage,  as  she  was  ascending  the  Demi- 
Charge,  the  tow  cables  broke,  an,d  in  a  second,  the 
Commisiioner  was  broken  in  pieces  against  the  rocks. 
Happily,  the  crew  succeeded  in  saving  themselves. 

Though  the  route,  via  Lakes  Manitoba  and  Winni- 
pegoosis,  would  be  the  best  for  colonists  who  wish  to 
reach  the  far  North-West,  we  do  not  mean  to  say  that 
the  route  by  Grand  Rapids  should  be  abandoned.  On 
the  contrary,  when  the  projected  railway,  connecting 
Hudson  Bay  will  be  built,  this  will  be  the  most  econom- 
ical and  the  most  direct  way  of  exporting  to  Europe  the 
grain  from  the  Saskatchewan  valley.  The  above  is  a 
project  which  the  government  would  do  well  to  carry 
into  execution. 

Our  stay  at  Grand  Rapids  appeared  very  long  to  us. 
We  passed  our  time  in  fishing  and  picking  strawberries. 
Fish  are  plentiful  at  the  foot  of  the  rapids.  In  a  quarter 
of  an  hour,  one  can  catch  with  a  hook  and  line,  more  fish 
than  he  can  carry.  Strawberries  are  no  less  plentiful ; 
and  I  have  often  asked  myself,  if  this  region,  though 
rocky,  might  not  be  appropriated  advantageously  to  the 
cultivation  of  fruit.  One  would  easily  believe  it,  if  one 
considers  that  here  the  summer  is  pretty  warm,  and  dur- 
ing that  season,  night  frosts  are  very  rare,  on  account  of 


196         Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  Nwth-West. 


the  composition  of  the  soil,  and  the  proximity  of  Lake 
Winnipeg.  Let  us  hope  that  our  statesmen  will  take  in- 
to consideration  a  question  so  directly  concerning  the 
future  of  the  country. 


iuko 
i  li- 
the 


CHAPTER  XIX. 


Departure  from  Grand  11 ..  ids— Icelandic  Settlement  on  Lake  Winnipeg-- 
Selkirk— Our  Arrivnl  .t  Winnipeg — Rapid  Progiess  of  that  Place  since 
1870 — En  route  T  i'  Ontft.-io— Ideas  of  Americans  about  Canada — Duluth 
— Good  Pastii..u  on  the  La^'os — Visiting  my  Friends  Once  More  — My 
Arrival  at  Quebec  and  ou  board  of  the  Sarmatian,  en  route  for  Liverpool. 

AFTER  a  week  passed  above  the  Grand  Rapids,  we 
took  the  tramway  for  the  wharf  of  the  Colville 
where,  with  the  leave  of  the  director  of  the  Fort,  we  in- 
stalled ourselves  in  the  warehouse  which  is  used  to  re- 
ceive the  cargo  of  the  steamboat.  These  camping  quarters 
were  far  more  comfortable  than  that  of  Mr.  R.,  which 
could  hardly  shelter  us  from  the  abundant  showers  of 
rain,  so  froquent,  in  that  region,  at  that  season  of  the  year, 
Our  stay  ther'3  was  not  to  be  long,  for,  on  the  night  of 
the  28th,  we  were  awakened  by  the  director  calling  out 
that  the  Colville  was  in  sight.  Hardly  had  we  got  up 
and  took  out  our  baggage,  when  the  steamer  anchored, 
and  the  unloading  immediately  began.  This  was  com- 
pleted the  next  morning  at  11  o'clock  and  at  10  that 
night,  we  weighed  anchor,  the  Indians  giving  us  a 
parting  salute  from  their  guns,  to  which  the  Captain 
replied  by  a  whistle  from  the  engine.    This  seemed  to 


198 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-  West. 


please  them  greatly,  if  one  can  judge  by  their  shouts 
which  they  continued  as  long  as  we  remained  in  view. 

Being  then  only  July,  a  cool  night  had  succeeded  the 
tropical  heat  of  the  day.  Not  the  least  breath  rippled 
the  surface  of  the  lake,  and  the  boat  seemed  to  glide 
upon  a  vast  mirror.  But  from  this,  it  must  not  be  in- 
ferred, that  Lake  Winnipeg  is  always  calm ;  for  violent 
storms  sometimes  arise  which  expose  boats  to  the  greatest 
dangers ;  and  are  increased  by  the  shallowness  of  the  lake 
and  the  presence  of  rocky  islands.  Before  retiring  for  the 
night,  I  approached  the  Captain  and  asked  him  how  long 
it  would  take  us  to  reach  Stone  Fort. 

"If  the  fine  weather  continues"  said  he,  "we  shall  be 
there  in  thirty-six  hours,  that  is  to  say,  about  ten  o'clock 
Saturday  morning."  This  pnswer  was  all  the  more  agree- 
able to  us,  since  we  wanted  to  reach  Winnipeg  by  Saturday 
evening  if  possible. 

The  cabins  of  the  Colville  which,  like  those  of  the  Lily, 
contained  each  two  beds,  were  not  very  comfortable  ;  but 
we  were  better  off  with  respect  to  bofird.  As  for  the  crew, 
it  was  composed  principally  of  Indians  and  half-breeds 
speaking,  I  think,  all  the  Indian  dialects  of  Canada. 

The  next  day  in  the  afternoon,  we  arrived  in  sight  of 
Icelandic  Settlement,  which  has  been  founded  since  1875, 
upon  the  southern  shore  of  Lake  Winnipeg.  One  asks  one- 
self with  surprise,  what  those  colonists  were  thinking  of 
to  settle  in  such  a  place ;  for  that  part  of  the  country,  taken 
on  the  whole,  is  unsuitable  for  the  culture  of  cereals.  It 
would  have  been  better  for  them  tp  settle  elsewhere,  and 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadicm  North-West.        199 


cultivate  the  soil  on  a  large  scale,  than  to  get  a  precarious 
living  by  fishing  in  Lake  Winnipeg,  and  cultivating  a  few 
rows  of  potatoes.  Saturday,  at  daybreak  we  arrived  at 
the  mouth  of  Ked  River  where  we  met  the  pilot  who 
was  to  take  charge  of  the  Colville  as  far  as  the  Stone  Fort, 
I  must  say  here,  that  the  current  of  Red  River  is  not 
so  swift  as  that  of  the  Saskatchewan ;  but  its  channel  is 
much  more  sinuous,  hence  it  is  very  hard  to  follow  it 
when  the  water  is  muddy.  Such  was  the  case  then,  and 
at  one  time,  the  pilot  having  swerved  from  the  channel, 
the  trunk  of  a  tree  got  entangled  in  the  screw,  and 
stopped  the  boat.  No  harm  was  done,  however,  to  the 
machinery  of  the  Colville,  which  soon  resumed  its  course. 
As  for  the  pilot,  all  he  had  to  endure  was  a  few  objur- 
gations from  the  chief  engineei-.  We  were  not  long  be- 
fore we  came  in  sight  of  Selkirk,  where  we  landed  at 
eight  o'clock  that  morning. 

We  did  not  go  to  the  Stone  Fort  with  the  Colville,  as  we 
expected,  having  heard  that  we  could  reach  Winnipeg 
sooner  by  taking  at  Selkirk  the  morning  train  which 
leaves  for  St.  Boniface.  Unfortunately  after  we  had 
landed,  we  learned  that  the  train  we  intended  to  take 
had  already  left,  and  there  being  no  other  train  that  day, 
which  we  could  take,  we  hired  a  carriage  to  take  us  to 
Winnipeg  in  the  afternoon. 

Selkirk,  which  is  of  very  recent  origin,  had  made  pro- 
digious progress.  The  reason  of  this  may  be  partly  at- 
tributed to  the  supposition  that  the  Canadian  Pacific  Rail- 
way, now  under  construction,  was  to  pass  through  that 


200 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-West 


town.  Selkirk  contains  hotels  which  would  do  honour 
to  Ontario  or  Quebec ;  and  publishes  a  weekly  newspaper 
called  the  Inter-Ocean.  The  prospects  are  that  this  town, 
connected  with  Winnipeg  by  railway,  situated  on  Red 
River,  and  being  in  the  centre  of  a  very  fertile  district, 
is  destined  to  become  a  place  of  importance. 

At  three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  we  set  out  for  Wifini- 
peg,  eighteen  miles  distant.  The  road  we  followed  lies  along 
Red  River  and  passes  through  Stone  Forfc,  St.  Andrews, 
and  Kildonan,  Stone  Fort  comprises  hardly  anything  but 
the  Hudson  Bay  establishment.  As  for  St.  Andrews  and 
Kildonan,  they  are  prosperous,  and  rapidly  growing.  As 
it  was  at  the  season  of  the  year  when  the  weather  was 
fine,  and  nature  was  clothed  in  all  its  beauty,  our  drive  was 
very  agreeable,  and  we  entered  Winnipeg  charmed  with 
the  splendid  panorama  which,  since  leaving  Selkirk,  had 
unrolled  itself  to  our  view.  Mr.  G.  alighted  at  the  house 
of  his  relatives,  Messrs.  R.  and  M.,  and  I  took  lodgings  at 
the  Hotel  du  Canada. 

Winnipeg,  the  capital  of  Manitoba,  has  a  population  of 
about  sixteen  thousand  souls,  and  is  situated  at  the  junc- 
tion of  the  Assiniboine  and  Red  Rivers.  This  city,  which 
was  but  a  small  village  in  1870,  has  grown  even  more 
rapidly  than  Chicago,  the  metropolis  of  the  North- Western 
States. 

To  give  the  reader  an  idea  of  the  progress  made  by  that 
place  since  1870,  let  us  picture  to  ourselves  the  impres- 
sions of  an  inhabitant  of  Winnipeg,  who,  at  that  time,  had 
gone  to  a  foreign  land,  and  is  returning  to-day  to  his  na- 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-West 


201 


tive  country.  If  he  be  in  Canada  or  in  the  United  States, 
he  takes  a  ticket  for  St.  Boniface,  situated  opposite  Win- 
nipeg. Arrived  at  St.  Vincent,  he  leaves  the  United 
States  to  enter  Manitoba.  A  thousand  reminiscences 
crowd  into  his  mind  at  the  sight  of  the  vast  plains  on 
which  he  had  many  a  time  hunted  the  buffalo.  Bat  what 
impresses  and  grieves  him,  are  the  changes  which  have 
taken  place  in  those  parts.  Domesticated  cattle  have  suc- 
ceeded the  buffaloes  which  have  entirely  disappeared ;  the 
virgin  plains,  under  the  effort  of  settlers,  have  been  partly 
converted  into  cultivated  fields ;  wigwams  and  cabins  have 
given  place  to  elegant  houses.  Judge  of  the  disappoint- 
ment of  our  Manitoban  !  The  farther  he  advances,  the 
more  he  is  pained  by  the  changes  that  have  taken  place. 
Finally  the  train  stops,  and  they  call  out :  "  St,  BonifEtce — 
Winnipeg."  He  alights  from  the  car,  and  looks  around; 
but  the  dwellings  he  beholds  resemble  in  no  wise  the  cab- 
ins of  former  days.  The  church  alone,  where  he  attended 
mass,  and  which  has  undergone  no  change,  proves  to  him 
that  he  is  at  the  end  of  his  journey.  Mechanically,  he 
follows  his  fellow-travellers,  and,  with  them,  takes  the 
omnibus  which  crosses  Red  River,  on  a  steam-ferry.  They 
pass  before  the  principal  hotels .  of  Winnipeg ;  the  omni- 
bus gradually  gets  rid  of  the  passengers.  Our  Manitoban, 
finally  left  alone,  asks  to  be  driven  to  his  home ;  but  the 
omnibus  conductor,  who  however  is  thoroughly  acquainted 
with  the  city,  declares  that  he  does  not  know  his  address. 
This  answer  surprises  a  great  deal  our  traveller.  He  asks 
then  to  be  taken  to  Fort  Garry  where,  in  former  days,  he 
13 


202 


Six  Tears  in  the  Canadian  North-West 


used  to  sell  his  furs  to  the  Hudson  Bay  Company.  This 
establishment  has  so  well  resisted  the  hand  of  progress 
that  our  traveller  finds  at  last  where  he  is,  and  the  place 
where  he  was  bom.  But  his  father's  home  is  no  more, 
and  on  its  place  is  perhaps  erected  a  magnificent  building. 
His  discovery  only  adds  to  his  regrets.  His  old  friends 
are  dead  or  have  emigrated  to  wild  lands  ;  the  steamboats 
have  replaced  the  canoes  on  Red  River ;  broad  streets 
have  succeeded  the  narrow  cart  roads ;  and  houses,  which 
would  do  honour  to  a  great  city,  the  Indian  wigwams  and 
the  lo£r  cabins  of  the  half-breeds.  All  this  is  what  has 
been  done  in  ten  years  !    What  will  be  done  in  ten  more? 

After  passing  three  days  in  Winnipeg,  I  started  for 
Ontario  with  Mr.  M.,  who  was  still  determined  to  make 
his  trans- Atlantic  voyage.  Mr.  G.  remained  at  Winnipt^, 
and  Mr.  R  was  to  return  to  Battleford. 

In  summer,  one  can  go  from  W^innipeg  '^o  Ontario  by 
two  different  routes;  the  first  and  most  expeditious  by  rail, 
via  St.  Paul,  Chicago  and  Sarnia ;  the  second,  by  rail, 
from  St.  Boniface  to  Duluth,  and  from  there  by  steam- 
boat, several  of  which  ply  between  Duluth  and  Sarnia, 
In  summer  it  is  more  agreeable  to  travel  by  boat  than  by 
rail ;  and  for  this  reason  and  also  because  I  def^xi.v.J  to  see 
Lakes  Superior  and  Huron,  I  chose  the  second. 

On  the  3rd  of  August,  at  seven  o'clock  a.  m.,  we  left 
St.  Boniface,  and,  in  the  afternoon,  we  entered  the  plains 
of  Minnesota.  This  country,  sparsely  populated  in  1874, 
is  to-day  almost  completely  colonized .  Along  the  railway, 
between  St.  Boniface  and  Duluth,  one  sees  villages  and 


I 

I : 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North- West. 


203 


flourishing  towns,  of  which  the  principal  are  : — St.  Vin- 
cent, Brookston,  Glyndon,  and  Bminerd. 

The  Americans  imagine  that  their  country  is  superior 
to  all  others.  Among  my  fellow-travellers,  one  could 
easily  distinguish  between  the  Americans,  and  others. 
The  former  could  not  contain  their  admiration  at  the  sight 
of  the  rich  fields  of  wheat  which  extended  along  the  rail- 
road. A*  traveller,  seated  opposite  to  me,  seeing  that  I 
did  not  share  in  his  enthusiasm,  asked  me  if  I  knew  a 
country  comparable  to  this : 

"I  know  one,"  said  I,  "which  is  much  superior." 
"  Superior  ! "  said  he,  "  not  in  America,  any  way."  "  Yes, 
in  America,"  said  I,  "  and  in  Canada,  too."  "I  would  like 
to  know  which  Province  of  Canada  is  more  fertile  than 
Minnesota  ?  "  "  It  is  not  a  province,"  said  I,  "but  a  region 
scarcely  yet  known.  I  mean  the  upper  part  of  the  North 
Saskatchewan  Valley." 

It  is  evident  the  fertility  of  Minnesota  is  incomparable 
in  the  eyes  of  him  who  has  not  visited  the  Canadian 
North- West,  Hence  my  indifference  at  the  sight  of  a 
country  which  had  excited  the  admiration  of  the  travel- 
lers. They  listened  with  a  lively  interest  to  all  the  de- 
tails that  I  gave  about  the  Saskatchewan  region,  the 
natural  richness  of  which  was  only  partially  known. 
They  did  not  understand  how  the  Canadian  Government 
had  left  such  a  vast  and  fertile  country  so  long  in  the 
hands  of  fur-traders.  Thus,  unintentionally,  I  was  per- 
forming the  functions  of  an  emigration  agent,  for  several 


204         Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-West. 


I    r 


of  the  m  seem  disposed  to  sell  their  land  in  order  to  go 
to  the  Canadian  North-West. 

The  following  day,  at  noon,  the  train  entered  Lruluth. 
On  our  arrival,  omnibuses  conveyed  the  travellers,  going 
to  Ontario,  to  the  Quebec.  This  steamer  was  going  to  start 
at  night-fall,  and,  as  I  then  had  several  hours  before  me,  I 
went  after  dinner  to  visit  Duluth  and  its  vicinity.  Situat- 
ed at  the  head  of  a  bay  called  Fond  du  Lac,  this  city  ex- 
tends along  the  shore,  and  is  backed  by  rocky,  inaccessible 
hills,  which  prevent  it  from  developing  in  that  direction. 
Its  longitudinal  streets,  disposed  like  an  amphitheatre,  are 
well  supplied  with  comfortable  hotels.  Duluth  is  still 
prosperous,  though  its  former  prosperity  is  somewhat 
diminished  in  consequence  of  the  opeuings  of  railway  con- 
nection between  Ontario  and  the  North- West.  But  that 
which  will  mark  its  decline,  more  particularly,  will  be  the 
completion  of  the  railroad  from  Thunder  Bay  to  Manitoba, 
and  which  will  be  followed  by  travellers  going  from 
Ontario  to  the  North- West. 

Towards  evening  I  returned  on  board  of  the  Quebec 
which  soon  weighed  anchor.  All  those  who  have  travelled 
on  the  boats  of  Lake  Superior  have  been  greatly  pleased 
with  the  comfort  of  them.  Each  cabin  contains  two 
berths ;  but  they  are  much  more  roomy  than  those  of  the 
Saskatchewan  steamboats. 

The  passengers,  most  of  whom  were  tourists,  were  not 
very  numerous.  The  feminine  sex  was  chiefly  repre- 
sented by  some  American  misses,  who,  from  thejfirst  day, 
enlivened  the  company,  by  playing  captivating  pieces  on 


Six  Years  in  the  Canadian  North-Weat.        205 


g« 


the  piano.  The  mivjical  faculty,  which  had  been  slumber- 
ing in  me  for  six  years,  suddenly  awoke  on  hearing  these 
harmonious  strains.  What  a  contrast  between  the  music 
and  the  deafening  uproar  produced  by  the  tambourine  of 
the  savages.  The  latter  I  endured  with  difficulty ;  the 
former  I  heard  with  pleasure.  The  one  grated  upon  my 
ear ;  the  other  excited  my  imagination,  and  awoke  in  me 
a  world  of  ideas  and  sentiments  which  I  was  not  before 
aware  of.  There  is  in  music,  even  in  secular  music,  some- 
thing that  elevates  the  soul  and  awakens  in  it  the  sense 
of  the  Infinite.  By  music,  as  by  poetry,  we  reach  the 
invisible,  the  immutable,  the  eternal.  I  almost  reproached 
myself  for  my  voluntary  exile  among  the  Indians  who 
afforded  so  little  attraction  for  any  man  accustomed  to  soci- 
ety. But  without  this  isolation  I  should  not  have  gained 
that  experience,  and  made  observations  which  I  hope  one 
day  to  make  known  to  the  public.  Like  those  bold  tra- 
vellers who,  for  a  purely  scientific  object,  leave  family, 
native  land,  and  the  advantages  of  civilization,  to  encoun- 
ter unexpected  and  inevitable  dangers,  I  have  resolved, 
after  a  study  of  the  North- West  of  Canada,  to  relate  some 
day  its  natural  riches,  which  are  to-day  being  taken  ad- 
vantage of  by  thousands  of  colonists. 

The  third  day  we  reached  Sault  Ste.  Marie  Rapid, 
which  separates  Lake  Superior  from  Lake  Huron.  To 
avoid  it  a  canal  has  been  built  through  which  the  boats 
pass.  The  next  day,  in  the  evening,  we  reached  Samia. 
There  I  parted  with  Mr.  M.  whom  I  arranged  to  meet  in 
Toronto.     By  the  Grand  Trunk  I  went,  to  London,  where 


A. 


206        Six  Tears  in  the  Canadian  North-Weat. 


I  visited  some  friends  whom  I  had  not  seen  since  1873. 
Three  days  later  T  started  for  Toronto.  Mr.  M.  was  not 
at  the  rendezvous,  and  my  endeavours  to  find  him  were 
fruitless.  So,  after  visiting  Niagara,  I  set  out  for  Quebec, 
(passing  by  Ottawa  and  Montreal),  where  T  arrived  just 
in  time  to  sail  for  Liverpool  by  the  Sarmatian. 

Here  ends  the  account  of  my  adventures  in  the  North- 
Wesi 


Wi^'^.- 


L873. 
3  not 
were 
ebec, 
just 

orth-